Law of Assumption: The Misunderstood Doctrine?

Law of Assumption: The Misunderstood Doctrine?

The Law of Assumption is one of the most grossly misunderstood aspects of New-Thought, it draws from Christianity, and is a real part of the created universe, but it is not presented as such. Similar to the presentation of kabbalah to the masses, or “practical kabbalah”, it is a distorted “practical magic” teaching that is intended for the faceless masses. Us.

Some individuals, both within and outside Christian circles, thoroughly misinterpret the Law of Assumption, attributing it to the occult. If you have understood Law of Assumption this way, throw that idea away right now. Anything occult is truly not worth knowing, it is a way for the “darkness” to make itself seem more interesting. “And the darkness comprehended it not”. The greatest secret is in the light, this is whare I want to point this article to. The light.

Many of the misconceptions of the Law Of Assumption stem from distortions of Biblical teachings by non-Christian mystics and occultists. There is a simplicity to the so called Law Of Assumption that should be interpreted like this: “You are always maintaining a mental state, be aware of this mental state because it is responsible for your experience in life“. The whole concept can be reduced to that but people take it far beyond that, and suddenly, it has veered off into spell casting and other strange behaviors. Drop all those ideas, they will not help you.

It’s New-Thought Movement Origins

The Law of Assumption gained popularity among people during the New Thought movement, especially in America, where its principles were often reinterpreted to remove Christian values. For instance, some texts like “The Power of Awareness” by Neville Goddard, attempt to draw parallels between its principles and Jesus Christ being reduced to a mental activity only.

Simultaneously, It’s important to clarify that the Law of Assumption as defined by Neville does not promote occultism or magic. It does involve the application of Biblical knowledge to influence ones life in ways that might seem magical, but they are not. Throughout Christian history, there have been accounts of remarkable feats attributed to for example the prophets, to Jesus Christ, and to the apostles, and someone who reads the Bible knows this. While some of these stories may contain elements of exaggeration and at times, symbolism, others are believed to hold truth. Biblical miracles are going on still today, many revivals have sprung up through recent history where real healing and real miracles happen. Sadly, for every real ministry there are a thousand frauds. The same is true for the Law of Assumtpion, there is more fraud than truth.

The Law of Assumption and the Nature of Christ

To grasp the essence of the Law of Assumption, it’s essential to understand its fundamental concepts, such as the nature of Christ and the principles of assumption. This explanation will provide a very simplified overview. For a deep dive, I recommend reading the Gospel of John, and the book of Acts in totality.

The true nature of Christ transcends human comprehension and description. Christ is most certainly NOT merely our own wonderful human imagination, as Neville Goddard puts it. To confine Christ to the realm of human imagination diminishes His divine nature, and it denies the fact that he was a real person, a historically factual human, who was actually crucified by the religious rulers, and who, by eyewitness testimony came back to life again. God ressurected him. If you know the Bible, you are aware that God is omnipotent, he can resurresct, he can part seas, he can bring water out of desert rocks, he can save you from burning inside furnaces, from being mauled by lions, and he can down our enemies, no matter how large, with one tiny rock. Having God gives us supernatural powers.

“The light of the body is the eye: if therefore thine eye be single, thy whole body shall be full of light. But if thine eye be evil, thy whole body shall be full of darkness. If therefore the light that is in thee be darkness, how great is that darkness!”

Matthew 6.22-29

Knowing Christ gives us supernatural love. Jesus Christ, is God in form, he encompasses all aspects of creation and existence, he is the word made flesh (John 1.14 “And the Word was made flesh and dwelt among us”). He is the embodied love our our creator, and his love transcends all human understanding. He is mercy, and he is grace. He is power, love and a sound mind. He is the Way, the Truth and the Life. He is the light of the world (Not the occult, not darkness) He is the DOOR, He is the shepard, and he is the Resurrection and Life, and he is the vine. “I am the vine, you are the branches. He who abides in Me, and I in him, bears much fruit; for without Me you can do nothing“-John 15.5

I think that if the message was that Jesus Christ is “your own wonderful human imagination(Neville), it would have said so somehwere in there….BUT it doesn’t. So… This is clealry a false interpretation by Neville. How many descriptions of who he is, and not a single mention of being a mere mental activity. So, To reduce Christ to mere imagination, is to overlook His obvious claims of divinity. “For we are His workmanship, created in Christ Jesus for good works, which God prepared beforehand that we should walk in them.” -Ephesians 2.10

Nonehteless, The Law of Assumption operates through principles that go beyond human intellect or wisdom. There are attempts to explain it through quantum physics, and perhaps we are getting close to either prove or debunk these concepts with science.

However, no matter how much explanation we can prove WITHIN the universe, it does not even touch upon God the creator, or who came BEFORE the universe. Let’s say that The Creator created quantum physics, but even if we explain quantum physics, it does not explain why it is there or where it came from. No, the Big Bang does not explain this either….

Recommended Resources

Exploring the Law of Assumption requires careful discernment and guidance. There is a plethora of literature available on the subject, but not all of it accurately represents Christian values and teachings. In fact almost none of it does. Approach all resources with discernment and seek guidance from reputable sources, the most important source of course is the Bible. Yes, it is, and the reason is that ALL Law of Assumption draws from Biblical teachings. Know your source.

No, there is nothing left out of the Bible that is hidden from you. You can choose between othodox Bibles, Catholic Bibles or Lutheran Bibles, either one is just fine. You can use the interlinear Bible online if you want to cross reference with Hebrew of Greek original, nothing is HIDDEN from you. Nothing is kept secret. Don’t worry about what chapters are in or out of the Bible unless you are actually going to challenge yousrelf to even read it.

Are you one of those people talking about “what about the book of Enoch” or other mental red herrings? Get over yourself and pick up any version of the Bible and just read it. Stop talkning and start reading.

If you’re serious about diving into the Law of Assumption, ground yourself in a thorough understanding of Christian scripture and doctrine. Only then can you begin to explore its deeper meanings, and no, there is nothing occult, nothing hidden that will be revealed in any other book besides the Bible. Let’s be honest, most people haven’t read the Bible, they discard it on their fist attempt at reading it. How do I know this? I did it too. The thing is that it is the best book I have ever read, and you will agree once you get into it. Remember what I said about there being MORE fraud than truth preached out there? Once you know the real Bible you will be able to spot the fraud so quickly.

So, How should you aproach reading it? it is such an undertaking…

Here is my way of simplifying reading the whole Bible:

  1. Read from several places all at once, so get your bookmarks or stickynotes out.
  2. Read it at a specific time every day, if you are a morning person read it in the norning.
  3. Read a managble amount daily. If you can manage one paragraph, stick to that. if you can read one page, do that. Don’t bite off more than you can chew.

So what places in the Bible should you be reading at all times? Here is my suggestion:

  1. Old testament, start at the beginning (Genesis to Malachi) This is the difficult bit, go slow, it is okay.
  2. Proverbs, one proverb a day, or one page a day.
  3. Psalms. One psalm a day.
  4. New testament: The Gospels (Mtthew – John)
  5. New testament (Acts -Revaltion)

The REAL Secret: Your inheritance

This way (above) you should be able to read the entire Bible a couple of times a year. Nobody will be able to fool you with a false doctrine again, and your life will begin to change in a positive direction. You see, “In the beginning was the word, and the word was with God, and the word WAS God“. When you open this door, to THE WORD, the Holy Spirit of God is also reading you. He is seeing to your needs, tending to your darknees, healing your heart and your mind, and all you did was read.

The truth is that you don’t even have to try to understand what you are reading, understanding comes on its own. When you read the word of God it is as if yo have been given the password to a vault that holds your inheritance from God the Father. The word is like a password, the will of God is your inheritance from Him. Yes, it is mystical, beyond what any occult book can ever give you. Give it a go!

“Sanctify them by the truth; your word is truth.” -John 17.17

“So Jesus said to the Jews who had believed him, “If you abide in my word, you are truly my disciples,  and you will know the truth, and the truth will set you free” -John 8.31-32

 Abide in Me, and I in you. As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, unless it abides in the vine, neither can you, unless you abide in Me.” -John 15.4-11

MANIFEST MAGAZINE

THE GAME OF LIFE AND HOW TO PLAY IT | Florence Scovel Shinn

florence scovel shinn

The Game Of Life, AND HOW TO PLAY IT 

BY 

FLORENCE SCOVEL SHINN 

1925 Now in the public domain

The Game of Life and How to Play It is a self help book by American spiritual teacher Florence Scovel Shinn, first published in 1925. 

This was Shinn’s first book, which was self-published as she was unable to find a publisher for it.

The Game

Most people consider life a battle, but it is not a battle, it is a game. It is a game, however, which cannot be played successfully without the knowledge of spiritual law, and the Old and the New Testaments give the rules of the game with wonderful clearness. Jesus Christ taught that it was a great game of Giving and Receiving. “Whatsoever a man soweth that shall he also reap.” This means that whatever man sends out in word or deed, will return to him; what he gives, he will receive. If he gives hate, he will receive hate; if he gives love, he will receive love; if he gives criticism, he will receive criticism; if he lies he will be lied to; if he cheats he will be cheated. 

We are taught also, that the imaging faculty plays a leading part in the game of life. “Keep thy heart (or imagination) with all diligence, for out of it are the issues of life.” (Prov. 4:23.) This means that what man images, sooner or later externalizes in his affairs. I know of a man who feared a certain disease. It was a very rare disease and difficult to get, but he pictured it continually and read about it until it manifested in his body, and he died, the victim of distorted imagination. 

So we see, to play successfully the game of life, we must train the imaging faculty. A person with an imaging faculty trained to image only good, brings into his life “every righteous desire of his heart”—health, wealth, love, friends, perfect self-expression, his highest ideals. The imagination has been called, “The Scissors of The Mind, “and it is ever cutting, cutting, day by day, the pictures man sees there, and sooner or later he meets his own creations in his outer world. To train the imagination successfully, man must understand the workings of his mind. 

The Greeks said: “Know Thyself.” There are three departments of the mind, the subconscious, conscious and superconscious. The subconscious is simply power, without direction. It is like steam or electricity, and it does what it is directed to do; it has no power of induction. Whatever man feels deeply or images clearly, is impressed upon the subconscious mind, and carried out in minutest detail. For example: a woman I know, when a child, always “made believe” she was a widow. She “dressed up” in black clothes and wore a long black veil, and people thought she was very clever and amusing. She grew up and married a man with whom she was deeply in love. In a short time he died and she wore black and a sweeping veil for many years. The picture of herself as a widow was impressed upon the subconscious mind, and in due time worked itself out, regardless of the havoc created. The conscious mind has been called mortal or carnal mind. It is the human mind and sees life as it appears to be. It sees death, disaster, sickness, poverty and limitation of every kind, and it impresses the subconscious. The superconscious mind is the God Mind within each man, and is the realm of perfect ideas. In it, is the “perfect pattern” spoken of by Plato, The Divine Design; for there is a Divine Design for each person. “There is a place that you are to fill and no one else can fill, something you are to do, which no one else can do.” There is a perfect picture of this in the super-conscious mind. It usually flashes across the conscious as an unattainable ideal—”something too good to be true.” 

In reality it is man’s true destiny (or destination) flashed to him from the Infinite Intelligence which is within himself. Many people, however, are in ignorance of their true destinies and are striving for things and situations which do not belong to them, and would only bring failure and dissatisfaction if attained. 

For example: A woman came to me and asked me to “speak the word” that she would marry a certain man with whom she was very much in love. (She called him A. B.) I replied that this would be a violation of spiritual law, but that I would speak the word for the right man, the “divine selection,” the man who belonged to her by divine right. I added, “If A. B. is the right man you can’t lose him, and if he isn’t, you will receive his equivalent.” She saw A. B. frequently but no headway was made in their friendship. One evening she called, and said, “Do you know, for the last week, A. B. hasn’t seemed so wonderful to me.” I replied, “Maybe he is not the divine selection—another man may be the right one.” Soon after that, she met another man who fell in love with her at once, and who said she was his ideal. In fact, he said all the things that she had always wished A. B. would say to her. She remarked, “It was quite uncanny.” She soon returned his love, and lost all interest in A. B. This shows the law of substitution. 

A right idea was substituted for a wrong one, therefore there was no loss or sacrifice involved. 

Jesus Christ said, “Seek ye first the Kingdom of God and his righteousness; and all these things shall be added unto you,” and he said the Kingdom was within man. The Kingdom is the realm of right ideas, or the divine pattern. Jesus Christ taught that man’s words played a leading part in the game of life. “By your words ye are justified and by your words ye are condemned.” Many people have brought disaster into their lives through idle words. 

For example: A woman once asked me why her life was now one of poverty of limitation. Formerly she had a home, was surrounded by beautiful things and had plenty of money. We found she had often tired of the management of her home, and had said repeatedly, “I’m sick and tired of things—I wish I lived in a trunk,” and she added: “Today I am living in that trunk.” She had spoken herself into a trunk. The subconscious mind has no sense of humor and people often joke themselves into unhappy experiences.  

For example: A woman who had a great deal of money, joked continually about “getting ready for the poorhouse.” In a few years she was almost destitute, having impressed the subconscious mind with a picture of lack and limitation. Fortunately the law works both ways, and a situation of lack may be changed to one of plenty. For example: A woman came to me one hot summer’s day for a “treatment” for prosperity. She was worn out, dejected and discouraged. She said she possessed just eight dollars in the world. I said, “Good, we’ll bless the eight dollars and multiply them as Jesus Christ multiplied the loaves and the fishes,” for He taught that every man had the power to bless and to multiply, to heal and to prosper. She said, “What shall I do next?” I replied, “Follow intuition. Have you a ‘hunch’ to do anything, or to go anywhere?” Intuition means, intuition, or to be taught from within. It is man’s unerring guide, and I will deal more fully with its laws in a following chapter. The woman replied: “I don’t know—I seem to have a ‘hunch’ to go home; I’ve just enough money for carfare.” Her home was in a distant city and was one of lack and limitation, and the reasoning mind (or intellect) would have said: “Stay in New York and get work and make some money.” I replied, “Then go home—never violate a hunch.” I spoke the following words for her: “Infinite Spirit open the way for great abundance for — —. She is an irresistible magnet for all that belongs to her by divine right.” I told her to repeat it continually also. She left for home immediately. 

In calling on a woman one day, she linked up with an old friend of her family. Through this friend, she received thousands of dollars in a most miraculous way. She has said to me often, “Tell people about the woman who came to you with eight dollars and a hunch.” There is always plenty of man’s pathway; but it can only be brought into manifestation through desire, faith or the spoken word. Jesus Christ brought out clearly that man must make the first move. “Ask, and it shall be given you, seek, and ye shall find, knock, and it shall be opened unto you. (Mat. 7:7.) In the Scriptures we read: “Concerning the works of my hands, command ye me. Infinite Intelligence, God, is ever ready to carry out man’s smallest or greatest demands. Every desire, uttered or unexpressed, is a demand. 

We are often startled by having a wish suddenly fulfilled. For example: One Easter, having seen many beautiful rose-trees in the florists’ windows, I wished I would receive one, and for an instant saw it mentally being carried in the door. Easter came, and with it a beautiful rose-tree. I thanked my friend the following day, and told her it was just what I had wanted. She replied, “I didn’t send you a rose-tree, I sent you lilies!”  The man had mixed the order, and sent me a rose-tree simply because I had started the law in action, and I had to have a rose-tree. 

Nothing stands between man and his highest ideals and every desire of his heart, but doubt and fear. When man can “wish without worrying,” every desire will be instantly fulfilled. I will explain more fully in a following chapter the scientific reason for this and how fear must be erased from the consciousness. It is man’s only enemy—fear of lack, fear of failure, fear of sickness, fear of loss and a feeling of insecurity on some plane. 

Jesus Christ said: “Why are ye fearful, oh ye of little faith?” (Mat. 8:26.) So we can see we must substitute faith for fear, for fear is only inverted faith; it is faith in evil instead of good. 

The object of the game of life is to see clearly one’s good and to obliterate all mental pictures of evil. This must be done by impressing the subconscious mind with a realization of good. A very brilliant man, who has attained great success, told me he had suddenly erased all fear from his consciousness by reading a sign which hung in a room. He saw printed, in large letters this statement—”Why worry, it will probably never happen.” These words were stamped indelibly upon his subconscious mind, and he has now a firm conviction that only good can come into his life, therefore only good can manifest. 

In the following chapter I will deal with the different methods of impressing the subconscious mind. It is man’s faithful servant but one must be careful to give it the right orders. Man has ever a silent listener at his side—his subconscious mind. Every thought, every word is impressed upon it and carried out in amazing detail. It is like a singer making a record on the sensitive disc of the phonographic plate. Every note and tone of the singer’s voice is registered. If he coughs or hesitates, it is registered also. So let us break all the old bad records in the subconscious mind, the records of our lives which we do not wish to keep, and make new and beautiful ones. 

Speak these words aloud, with power and conviction: “I now smash and demolish (by my spoken word) every untrue record in my subconscious mind. They shall return to the dust-heap of their native nothingness, for they came from my own vain imaginings. I now make my perfect records through the Christ within—The records of Health, Wealth, Love and perfect self-Expression.” This is the square of life, The Game completed. 

In the following chapters, I will show how man can change his conditions by changing his words. Any man who does not know the power of the word, is behind the times. “Death and Life are in the power of the tongue.” (Prov. 18:21.)

florence scovel shinn
Florence Scovel Shinn Collection

The Law Of Prosperity 

“Yea, the Almighty shall be thy defense and thou shalt have plenty of silver.” One of the greatest messages given to the race through the scriptures is that God is man’s supply and that man can release, through his spoken word, all that belongs to him by divine right. He must, however, have perfect faith in his spoken word. Isaiah said, “My word shall not return unto me void, but shall accomplish that where unto it is sent.” We know now, that words and thoughts are a tremendous vibratory force, ever molding man’s body and affairs.

 A woman came to me in great distress and said she was to be sued on the fifteenth of the month for three thousand dollars. She knew no way of getting the money and was in despair. I told her God was her supply, and that there is a supply for every demand. So I spoke the word! I gave thanks that the woman would receive three thousand dollars at the right time in the right way. I told her she must have perfect faith, and act her perfect faith. The fifteenth came but no money had materialized. She called me on the ’phone and asked what she was to do. I replied, “It is Saturday, so they won’t sue you today. 

Your part is to act rich, thereby showing perfect faith that you will receive it by Monday.” She asked me to lunch with her to keep up her courage. When I joined her at a restaurant, I said, “This is no time to economize. Order an expensive luncheon, act as if you have already received the three thousand dollars.” “All things whatsoever ye ask in prayer, believing, ye shall receive.” “You must act as if you had already received. “The next morning she called me on the ’phone and asked me to stay with her during the day. I said “No, you are divinely protected and God is never too late.” In the evening she ’phoned again, greatly excited and said, “My dear, a miracle has happened! I was sitting in my room this morning, when the doorbell rang. I said to the maid: ‘Don’t let anyone in.’ The maid however, looked out the window and said, ‘It’s your cousin with the long white beard.’ So I said, ‘Call him back. I would like to see him.’ He was just turning the corner, when he heard the maid’s voice, and he came back. 

He talked for about an hour, and just as he was leaving he said, ‘Oh, by the way, how are finances?’ I told him I needed the money, and he said, ‘Why, my dear, I will give you three thousand dollars the first of the month.’ I didn’t like to tell him I was going to be sued. What shall I do? I won’t receive it till the first of the month, and I must have it tomorrow.” I said, “I’ll keep on ‘treating.'” I said, “Spirit is never too late. I give thanks she has received the money on the invisible plane and that it manifests on time.” The next morning her cousin called her up and said, “Come to my office this morning and I will give you the money.” That afternoon, she had three thousand dollars to her credit in the bank, and wrote checks as rapidly as her excitement would permit. If one asks for success and prepares for failure, he will get the situation he has prepared for. 

For example: A man came to me asking me to speak the word that a certain debt would be wiped out. I found he spent his time planning what he would say to the man when he did not pay his bill, thereby neutralizing my words. 

He should have seen himself paying the debt. We have a wonderful illustration of this in the bible, relating to the three kings who were in the desert, without water for their men and horses. They consulted the prophet Elisha, who gave them this astonishing message: “Thus saith the Lord—Ye shall not see wind, neither shall ye see rain, yet make this valley full of ditches.” 

Man must prepare for the thing he has asked for, when there isn’t the slightest sign of it in sight. 

For example: A woman found it necessary to look for an apartment during the year when there was a great shortage of apartments in New York. It was considered almost an impossibility, and her friends were sorry for her and said, “Isn’t it too bad, you’ll have to store your furniture and live in a hotel.” She replied, “You needn’t feel sorry for me, I’m a superman, and I’ll get an apartment.” She spoke the words: “Infinite Spirit, open the way for the right apartment.” She knew there was a supply for every demand, and that she was “unconditioned,” working on the spiritual plane, and that “one with God is a majority.” She had contemplated buying new blankets, when “the tempter,” the adverse thought or reasoning mind, suggested, “Don’t buy the blankets, perhaps, after all, you won’t get an apartment and you will have no use for them.” She promptly replied (to herself): “I’ll dig my ditches by buying the blankets!” So she prepared for the apartment—acted as though she already had it. 

She found one in a miraculous way, and it was given to her although there were over two hundred other applicants. The blankets showed active faith. It is needless to say that the ditches dug by the three kings in the desert were filled to overflowing. (Read, II Kings.) Getting into the spiritual swing of things is no easy matter for the average person. The adverse thoughts of doubt and fear surge from the subconscious. They are the “army of the aliens” which must be put to flight. This explains why it is so often, “darkest before the dawn.” 

A big demonstration is usually preceded by tormenting thoughts. Having made a statement of high spiritual truth one challenges the old beliefs in the subconscious, and “error is exposed” to be put out. 

This is the time when one must make his affirmations of truth repeatedly, and rejoice and give thanks that he has already received. “Before ye call I shall answer.” This means that “every good and perfect gift” is already man’s awaiting his recognition.  Man can only receive what he sees himself receiving. The children of Israel were told that they could have all the land they could see. This is true of every man. He has only the land within his own mental vision. 

Every great work, every big accomplishment, has been brought into manifestation through holding to the vision, and often just before the big achievement, comes apparent failure and discouragement. The children of Israel when they reached the “Promised Land,” were afraid to go in, for they said it was filled with giants who made them feel like grasshoppers. “And there we saw the giants and we were in our own sight as grass-hoppers.” This is almost every man’s experience. However, the one who knows spiritual law, is undisturbed by appearance, and rejoices while he is “yet in captivity.” That is, he holds to his vision and gives thanks that the end is accomplished, he has received. Jesus Christ gave a wonderful example of this. He said to his disciples: “Say not ye, there are yet four months and then cometh the harvest? Behold, I say unto you, lift up your eyes and look on the fields; for they are ripe already to harvest.” His clear vision pierced the “world of matter” and he saw clearly the fourth dimensional world, things as they really are, perfect and complete in Divine Mind. 

So man must ever hold the vision of his journey’s end and demand the manifestation of that which he has already received. It maybe his perfect health, love, supply, self expression, home or friends. They are all finished and perfect ideas registered in Divine Mind (man’s own superconscious mind) and must come through him, not to him. 

For example: A man came to me asking for treatments for success. It was imperative that he raise, within a certain time, fifty-thousand dollars for his business. The time limit was almost up, when he came to me in despair. No one wanted to invest in his enterprise, and the bank had flatly refused a loan. I replied: “I suppose you lost your temper while at the bank, therefore your power. You can control any situation if you first control yourself.” “Go back to the bank,” I added, “and I will treat.” 

My treatment was: “You are identified in love with the spirit of everyone connected with the bank. Let the divine idea come out of this situation.” He replied, “Woman, you are talking about an impossibility. Tomorrow is Saturday; the bank closes at twelve, and my train won’t get me there until ten, and the time limit is up tomorrow, and anyway they won’t do it. It’s too late.” I replied, “God doesn’t need any time and is never too late. With Him all things are possible.” I added, “I don’t know anything about business, but I know all about God.” He replied: “It all sounds fine when I sit here listening to you, but when I go out it’s terrible.” 

He lived in a distant city, and I did not hear from him for a week, then came a letter. It read: “You were right. I raised the money, and will never again doubt the truth of all that you told me.” I saw him a few weeks later, and I said, “What happened? You evidently had plenty of time, after all.” He replied “My train was late, and I got there just fifteen minutes to twelve. I walked into the bank quietly and said, ‘I have come for the loan,’ and they gave it to me without a question.” It was the last fifteen minutes of the time allotted to him, and Infinite Spirit was not too late. In this instance the man could never have demonstrated alone. He needed someone to help him hold to the vision. This is what one man can do for another. 

 Jesus Christ knew the truth of this when he said: “If two of you shall agree on earth as touching anything that they shall ask, it shall be done for them of my Father which is in heaven.” One gets too close to his own affairs and becomes doubtful and fearful. The friend or “healer” sees clearly the success, health, or prosperity, and never wavers, because he is not close to the situation. It is much easier to “demonstrate” for someone else than for one’s self, so a person should not hesitate to ask for help, if he feels himself wavering. A keen observer of life once said, “no man can fail, if some one person sees him successful.” Such is the power of the vision, and many a great man has owed his success to a wife, or sister, or a friend who “believed in him” and held without wavering to the perfect pattern!

The Power Of The Word 

“By thy words thou shalt be justified, and by thy words thou shalt be condemned.” 

A person knowing the power of the word, becomes very careful of his conversation. He has only to watch the reaction of his words to know that they do “not return void.” 

Through his spoken word, man is continually making laws for himself. I knew a man who said, “I always miss a car. It invariably pulls out just as I arrive.” His daughter said: “I always catch a car. It’s sure to come just as I get there.” This occurred for years. Each had made a separate law for himself, one of failure, one of success. This is the psychology of superstitions. The horse-shoe or rabbit’s foot contains no power, but man’s spoken word and belief that it will bring him good luck creates expectancy in the subconscious mind, and attracts a “lucky situation.” I find however, this will not “work” when man has advanced spiritually and knows a higher law. 

One cannot turn back, and must put away “graven images.” 

For example: Two men in my class had had great success in business for several months, when suddenly everything “went to smash.” We tried to analyze the situation, and I found, instead of making their affirmations and looking to God for success and prosperity, they had each bought a “lucky monkey.” I said: “Oh I see, you have been trusting in the lucky monkeys instead of God.” “Put away the lucky monkeys and call on the law of forgiveness,” for man has power to forgive or neutralize his mistakes. They decided to throw the lucky monkeys down a coalhole, and all went well again. 

This does not mean, however, that one should throw away every “lucky” ornament or horseshoe about the house, but he must recognize that the power back of it is the one and only power, God, and that the object simply gives him a feeling of expectancy. 

I was with a friend, one day, who was in deep despair. In crossing the street, she picked up a horseshoe. Immediately, she was filled with joy and hope. She said God had sent her the horseshoe in order to keep up her courage. It was indeed, at that moment, about the only thing that could have registered in her consciousness. Her hope became faith, and she ultimately made a wonderful demonstration. I wish to make the point clear that the men previously mentioned were depending on the monkeys, alone, while this woman recognized the power back of the horseshoe. 

I know, in my own case, it took a long while to get out of a belief that a certain thing brought disappointment. If the thing happened, disappointment invariably followed. I found the only way I could make a change in the subconscious, was by asserting, “There are not two powers, there is only one power, God, therefore, there are no disappointments, and this thing means a happy surprise.” I noticed a change at once, and happy surprises commenced coming my way. I have a friend who said nothing could induce her to walk under a ladder. I said, “If you are afraid, you are giving in to a belief in two powers, Good and Evil, instead of one. As God is absolute, there can be no opposing power, unless man makes the false of evil for himself. 

To show you believe in only One Power, God, and that there is no power or reality in evil, walk under the next ladder you see.” 

Soon after, she went to her bank. She wished to open her box in the safety-deposit vault, and there stood a ladder on her pathway. It was impossible to reach the box without passing under the ladder. She quailed with fear and turned back. She could not face the lion on her pathway. However, when she reached the street, my words rang in her ears and she decided to return and walk under it. It was a big moment in her life, for ladders had held her in bondage for years. She retraced her steps to the vault, and the ladder was no longer there! This so often happens! 

If one is willing to do a thing he is afraid to do, he does not have to. 

It is the law of nonresistance, which is so little understood. Someone has said that courage contains genius and magic. 

Face a situation fearlessly, and there is no situation to face; it falls away of its own weight. 

The explanation is that fear attracted the ladder on the woman’s pathway, and fearlessness removed it. Thus the invisible forces are ever working for man who is always “pulling the strings” himself, though he does not know it. 

Owing to the vibratory power of words, whatever man voices, he begins to attract. 

People who continually speak of disease, invariably attract it. After man knows the truth, he cannot be too careful of his words. 

For example: I have a friend who often says on the phone, “Do come to see me and have a fine old-fashioned chat.” This “old-fashioned chat” means an hour of about five hundred to a thousand destructive words, the principal topics being loss, lack, failure and sickness. I reply: “No, I thank you, I’ve had enough old-fashioned chats in my life, they are too expensive, but I will be glad to have a new-fashioned chat, and talk about what we want, not what we don’t want.” 

There is an old saying that man only dares use his words for three purposes, to “heal, bless or prosper.” What man says of others will be said of him, and what he wishes for another, he is wishing for himself. “Curses, like chickens, come home to roost.” If a man wishes someone “bad luck,” he is sure to attract bad luck himself. If he wishes to aid someone to success, he is wishing and aiding himself to success. 

The body may be renewed and transformed through the spoken word and clear vision, and disease be completely wiped out of the consciousness. The metaphysician knows that all disease has a mental correspondence, and in order to heal the body one must first “heal the soul.” 

The soul is the subconscious mind, and it must be “saved” from wrong thinking. In the twenty-third psalm, we read: “He restoreth my soul.” This means that the subconscious mind or soul must be restored with the right ideas, and the “mystical marriage” is the marriage of the soul and the spirit, or the subconscious and superconscious mind. They must be one. 

When the subconscious is flooded with the perfect ideas of the superconscious, God and man are one. “I and the Father are one.” That is, he is one with the realm of perfect ideas; he is the man made in God’s likeness and image (imagination) and is given power and dominion over all created things, his mind, body and affairs.  It is safe to say that all sickness and unhappiness come from the violation of the law of love. A new commandment I give unto you, “Love one another,” and in the Game of Life, love or good-will takes every trick. 

For example: A woman I know had, for years, an appearance of a terrible skin disease. The doctors told her it was incurable, and she was in despair. She was on the stage, and she feared she would soon have to give up her profession, and she had no other means of support. She, however, procured a good engagement, and on the opening night, made a great “hit.” She received flattering notices from the critics, and was joyful and elated. The next day she received a notice of dismissal. A man in the cast had been jealous of her success and had caused her to be sent away. She felt hatred and resentment taking complete possession of her, and she cried out, “Oh God don’t let me hate that man.” That night she worked for hours ” in the silence.” She said, “I soon came into a very deep silence. I seemed to be at peace with myself, with the man, and with the whole world. I continued this for two following nights, and on the third day I found I was healed completely of the skin disease!” 

In asking for love, or good will, she had fulfilled the law, (“for love is the fulfilling of the law”) and the disease (which came from subconscious resentment) was wiped out. 

Continual criticism produces rheumatism, as critical, inharmonious thoughts cause unnatural deposits in the blood, which settle in the joints. False growths are caused by jealousy, hatred, unforgiveness, fear, etc. Every disease is caused by a mind not at ease. I said once, in my class, “There is no use asking anyone ‘What’s the matter with you?’ we might just as well say, ‘Who’s the matter with you?'” 

Unforgiveness is the most prolific cause of disease. It will harden arteries or liver, and affect the eye-sight. In its train are endless ills. I called on a woman, one day, who said she was ill from having eaten a poisoned oyster. I replied, “Oh, no, the oyster was harmless, you poisoned the oyster. What’s the matter with you?” She answered, “Oh about nineteen people.” She had quarreled with nineteen people and had become so inharmonious that she attracted the wrong oyster. 

Any inharmony on the external, indicates there is mental inharmony. “As the within, so the without.” Man’s only enemies are within himself. “And a man’s foes shall be they of his own household.” Personality is one of the last enemies to be overcome, as this planet is taking its initiation in love. It was Christ’s message—”Peace on Earth, good will towards man.” The enlightened man, therefore, endeavors to perfect himself upon his neighbor. His work is with himself, to send out goodwill and blessings to every man, and the marvelous thing is, that if one blesses a man he has no power to harm him. 

For example: A man came to me asking to “treat” for success in business. He was selling machinery, and a rival appeared on the scene with what he proclaimed, was a better machine, and my friend feared defeat. I said, “First of all, we must wipe out all fear, and know that God protects your interests, and that the divine idea must come out of the situation. That is, the right machine will be sold, by the right man, to the right man.” And I added, “Don’t hold one critical thought towards that man. Bless him all day, and be willing not to sell your machine, if it isn’t the divine idea.”  So he went to the meeting, fearless and nonresistant, and blessing the other man. He said the outcome was very remarkable. The other man’s machine refused to work, and he sold his without the slightest difficulty. “But I say unto you, love your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them which despitefully use you and persecute you.” Good-will produces a great aura of protection about the one who sends it, and “No weapon that is formed against him shall prosper. “In other words, love and good-will destroy the enemies within one’s self, therefore, one has no enemies on the external! “There is peace on earth for him who sends goodwill to man!”

The Law Of Nonresistance 

“Resist not evil. Be not overcome of evil, but overcome evil with good.” 

Nothing on earth can resist an absolutely nonresistant person. The Chinese say that water is the most powerful element, because it is perfectly nonresistant. It can wear away a rock, and sweep all before it. Jesus Christ said, “Resist not evil,” for He knew in reality, there is no evil, therefore nothing to resist. 

Evil has come of man’s “vain imagination,” or a belief in two powers, good and evil. There is an old legend, that Adam and Eve ate of “Maya the Tree of Illusion,” and saw two powers instead of one power, God. Therefore, evil is a false law man has made for himself, through psychoma or soul sleep. 

Soul sleep means, that man’s soul has been hypnotized by the race belief (of sin, sickness and death, etc.) which is carnal or mortal thought, and his affairs have outpictured his illusions. We have read in a preceding chapter, that man’s soul is his subconscious mind, and whatever he feels deeply, good or bad, is outpictured by that faithful servant. His body and affairs show forth what he has been picturing. The sick man has pictured sickness, the poor man, poverty, the rich man, wealth. 

People often say, “why does a little child attract illness, when it is too young even to know what it means?” I answer that children are sensitive and receptive to the thoughts of others about them, and often outpicture the fears of their parents. 

I heard a metaphysician once say, “If you do not run your subconscious mind yourself, someone else will run it for you.” Mothers often, unconsciously, attract illness and disaster to their children, by continually holding them in thoughts of fear, and watching for symptoms. 

For example: A friend asked a woman if her little girl had had the measles. She replied promptly, “not yet!” This implied that she was expecting the illness, and, therefore, preparing the way for what she did not want for herself and child. However, the man who is centered and established in right thinking, the man who sends out only good-will to his fellow-man, and who is without fear, cannot be touched or influenced by the negative thoughts of others. In fact, he could then receive only good thoughts, as he himself, sends forth only good thoughts. 

Resistance is Hell, for it places man in a “state of torment.”

A metaphysician once gave me a wonderful recipe for taking every trick in the game of life, it is the acme of nonresistance. He gave it in this way; “At one time in my life, I baptized children, and of course, they had many names. Now I no longer baptize children, but I baptize events, but I give every event the same name. If I have a failure I baptize it success, in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost!” In this, we see the great law of transmutation, founded on nonresistance. 

Through his spoken word, every failure was transmuted into success. For example: A woman who required money, and who knew the spiritual law of opulence, was thrown continually in a business-way, with a man who made her feel very poor. He talked lack and limitation and she commenced to catch his poverty thoughts, so she disliked him, and blamed him for her failure. 

She knew in order to demonstrate her supply, she must first feel that she had received—a feeling of opulence must precede its manifestation. It dawned upon her, one day, that she was resisting the situation, and seeing two powers instead of one. So she blessed the man and baptized the situation “Success”! She affirmed, “As there is only one power, God, this man is here for my good and my prosperity” (just what he did not seem to be there for). Soon after that she met, through this man, a woman who gave her for a service rendered, several thousand dollars, and the man moved to a distant city, and faded harmoniously from her life. 

Make the statement, “Every man is a golden link in the chain of my good,” for all men are God in manifestation, awaiting the opportunity given by man, himself, to serve the divine plan of his life. “Bless your enemy, and you rob him of his ammunition.” His arrows will be transmuted into blessings. 

This law is true of nations as well as individuals. Bless a nation, send love and good-will to every inhabitant, and it is robbed of its power to harm. Man can only get the right idea of nonresistance, through spiritual understanding. 

My students have often said: “I don’t want to be a door-mat.” I reply “when you use nonresistance with wisdom, no one will ever be able to walk over you.” 

Another example: One day I was impatiently awaiting an important telephone call. I resisted every call that came in and made no out-going calls myself, reasoning that it might interfere with the one I was awaiting. Instead of saying, “Divine ideas never conflict, the call will come at the right time,” leaving it to Infinite Intelligence to arrange, I commenced to manage things myself—I made the battle mine, not God’s and remained tense and anxious. The bell did not ring for about an hour, and I glanced at the ’phone and found the receiver had been off that length of time, and the ’phone was disconnected. My anxiety, fear and belief in interference, had brought on a total eclipse of the telephone. Realizing what I had done, I commenced blessing the situation at once; I baptized it “success,” and affirmed, “I cannot lose any call that belongs to me by divine right; I am under grace, and not under law.” A friend rushed out to the nearest telephone, to notify the Company to reconnect. She entered a crowded grocery, but the proprietor left his customers and attended to the call himself. My phone was connected at once, and two minutes later, I received a very important call, and about an hour afterward, the one I had been awaiting. 

One’s ships come in over a calm sea. So long as man resists a situation, he will have it with him. If he runs away from it, it will run after him.  

For example: I repeated this to a woman one day, and she replied, “How true that is! I was unhappy at home, I disliked my mother, who was critical and domineering; so I ran away and was married—but I married my mother, for my husband was exactly like my mother, and I had the same situation to face again.” “Agree with thine adversary quickly.” 

That means, agree that the adverse situation is good, be undisturbed by it, and it falls away of its own weight. “None of these things move me,” is a wonderful affirmation. The inharmonious situation comes from some inharmony within man himself. When there is, in him, no emotional response to an inharmonious situation, it fades away forever, from his pathway. So we see man’s work is ever with himself. 

People have said to me, “Give treatments to change my husband, or my brother.” I reply, “No, I will give treatments to change you; when you change, your husband and your brother will change.” 

One of my students was in the habit of lying. I told her it was a failure method and if she lied, she would be lied to. She replied, “I don’t care, I can’t possibly get along without lying.” One day she was speaking on the phone to a man with whom she was very much in love. She turned to me and said, “I don’t trust him, I know he’s lying to me.” I replied, “Well, you lie yourself, so someone has to lie to you, and you will be sure it will be just the person you want the truth from.” Some time after that, I saw her, and she said, “I’m cured of lying.” I questioned: “What cured you?” She replied: “I have been living with a woman who lied worse than I did!” One is often cured of his faults by seeing them in others. Life is a mirror, and we find only ourselves reflected in our associates. Living in the past is a failure method and a violation of spiritual law. 

Jesus Christ said, “Behold, now is the accepted time.” “Now is the day of Salvation.” Lot’s wife looked back and was turned into a pillar of salt. The robbers of time are the past and the future. Man should bless the past, and forget it, if it keeps him in bondage, and bless the future, knowing it has in store for him endless joys, but live fully in the now. 

For example: A woman came to me, complaining that she had no money with which to buy Christmas gifts. She said, “Last year was so different; I had plenty of money and gave lovely presents, and this year I have scarcely a cent.” I replied, “You will never demonstrate money while you are pathetic and live in the past. Live fully in the now, and get ready to give Christmas presents. Dig your ditches, and the money will come.” She exclaimed, “I know what to do! I will buy some tinsel twine, Christmas seals and wrapping paper.” I replied, “Do that, and the presents will come and stick themselves to the Christmas seals.”  

This too, was showing financial fearlessness and faith in God, as the reasoning mind said, “Keep every cent you have, as you are not sure you will get any more.” She bought the seals, paper and twine, and a few days before Christmas, received a gift of several hundred dollars. Buying the seals and twine had impressed the subconscious with expectancy, and opened the way for the manifestation of the money. She purchased all the presents in plenty of time. Man must live suspended in the moment. “Look well, therefore, to this Day! Such is the salutation of the Dawn.” He must be spiritually alert, ever awaiting his leads, taking advantage of every opportunity. One day, 

I said continually (silently), “Infinite Spirit, don’t let me miss a trick,” and something very important was told to me that evening. It is most necessary to begin the day with right words. Make an affirmation immediately upon waking. 

For example: “Thy will be done this day! Today is a day of completion; I give thanks for this perfect day, miracle shall follow miracle and wonders shall never cease.” Make this a habit, and one will see wonders and miracles come into his life. One morning I picked up a book and read, “Look with wonder at that which is before you!” It seemed to be my message for the day, so I repeated again and again, “Look with wonder at that which is before you.” At about noon, a large sum of money, was given me, which I had been desiring for a certain purpose. In a following chapter, I will give affirmations that I have found most effective. However, one should never use an affirmation unless it is absolutely satisfying and convincing to his own consciousness, and often an affirmative is changed to suit different people. 

For example: The following has brought success to many: “I have a wonderful work, in a wonderful way, I give wonderful service, for wonderful pay!” I gave the first two lines to one of my students, and she added the last two. It made a most powerful statement, as there should always be perfect payment for perfect service, and a rhyme sinks easily into the subconscious. She went about singing it aloud and soon did receive wonderful work in a wonderful way, and gave wonderful service for wonderful pay. 

Another student, a businessman, took it, and changed the word work to business. He repeated, “I have a wonderful business, in a wonderful way, and I give wonderful service for wonderful pay.” That afternoon he made a forty-one-thousand dollar deal, though there had been no activity in his affairs for months. 

Every affirmation must be carefully worded and completely “cover the ground.”  

For example: I knew a woman, who was in great need, and made a demand for work. She received a great deal of work, but was never paid anything. She now knows to add, “wonderful service for wonderful pay.” It is man’s divine right to have plenty! More than enough! “His barns should be full, and his cup should flow over!” This is God’s idea for man, and when man breaks down the barriers of lack in his own consciousness, the Golden Age will be his, and every righteous desire of his heart fulfilled!

The Law Of Karma And The Law Of Forgiveness 

Man receives only that which he gives. 

The Game of Life is a game of boomerangs. Man’s thoughts, deeds and words, return to him sooner or later, with astounding accuracy. This is the law of Karma, which is Sanskrit for “Comeback.” “Whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap.” 

For example: A friend told me this story of herself, illustrating the law. She said, “I make all my Karma on my aunt, whatever I say to her, some one says to me. I am often irritable at home, and one day, said to my aunt, who was talking to me during dinner. ‘No more talk, I wish to eat in peace.'” “The following day, I was lunching with a woman with whom I wished to make a great impression. I was talking animatedly, when she said: ‘No more talk, I wish to eat in peace!'” My friend is high in consciousness, so her Karma returns much more quickly than to one on the mental plane. 

The more man knows, the more he is responsible for, and a person with a knowledge of Spiritual Law, which he does not practice, suffers greatly, in consequence. “The fear of the Lord (law) is the beginning of wisdom.” If we read the word Lord, law, it will make many passages in the Bible much clearer. “Vengeance is mine, I will repay, saith the Lord” (law). It is the law which takes vengeance, not God. 

God sees man perfect, “created in his own image,” (imagination) and given “power and dominion.” This is the perfect idea of man, registered in Divine Mind, awaiting man’s recognition; for man can only be what he sees himself to be, and only attain what he sees himself attaining. “Nothing ever happens without an on-looker” is an ancient saying. Man sees first his failure or success, his joy or sorrow, before it swings into visibility from the scenes set in his own imagination. We have observed this in the mother picturing disease for her child, or a woman seeing success for her husband. 

Jesus Christ said, “And ye shall know the truth and the truth shall make you free.”

So, we see freedom (from all unhappy conditions) comes through knowledge—a knowledge of Spiritual Law. Obedience precedes authority, and the law obeys man when he obeys the law. 

The law of electricity must be obeyed before it becomes man’s servant. When handled ignorantly, it becomes man’s deadly foe. 

So with the laws of Mind! 

For example: A woman with a strong personal will, wished she owned a house which belonged to an acquaintance, and she often made mental pictures of herself living in the house. In the course of time, the man died and she moved into the house. Several years afterwards, coming into the knowledge of Spiritual Law, she said to me: “Do you think I had anything to do with that man’s death?” I replied: “Yes, your desire was so strong, everything made way for it, but you paid your Karmic debt. Your husband, whom you loved devotedly, died soon after, and the house was a white elephant on your hands for years.” 

The original owner, however, could not have been affected by her thoughts had he been positive in the truth, nor her husband, but they were both under Karmic law. The woman should have said (feeling the great desire for the house), “Infinite Intelligence, give me the right house, equally as charming as this, the house which is mine by divine right.” 

The divine selection would have given perfect satisfaction and brought good to all. The divine pattern is the only safe pattern to work by. Desire is a tremendous force, and must be directed in the right channels, or chaos ensues. In demonstrating, the most important step is the first step, to “ask aright.” Man should always demand only that which is his by divine right. To go back to the illustration: Had the woman taken this attitude: “If this house, I desire, is mine, I cannot lose it, if it is not, give me its equivalent,” the man might have decided to move out, harmoniously (had it been the divine selection for her) or another house would have been substituted. 

Anything forced into manifestation through personal will, is always “ill-got,” and has “ever bad success.” Man is admonished, “My will be done not thine,” and the curious thing is, man always gets just what he desires when he does relinquish personal will, thereby enabling Infinite Intelligence to work through him. 

“Stand ye still and see the salvation of the Lord” (law). 

For example: A woman came to me in great distress. Her daughter had determined to take a very hazardous trip, and the mother was filled with fear. She said she had used every argument, had pointed out the dangers to be encountered, and forbidden her to go, but the daughter became more and more rebellious and determined. I said to the mother, “You are forcing your personal will upon your daughter, which you have no right to do, and your fear of the trip is only attracting it, for man attracts what he fears.” I added, “Let go, and take your mental hands off; put it in God’s Hands, and use this statement:” “I put this situation in the hands of Infinite Love and Wisdom; if this trip is the Divine plan, I bless it and no longer resist, but if it is not divinely planned, I give thanks that it is now dissolved and dissipated.” A day or two after that, her daughter said to her, “Mother, I have given up the trip,” and the situation returned to its “native nothingness.” 

It is learning to “stand still,” which seems so difficult for man. I will deal more fully with this law in the chapter on nonresistance. I will give another example of sowing and reaping, which came in the most curious way. 

A woman came to me saying, she had received a counterfeit twenty-dollar bill, given to her at the bank. She was much disturbed, for, she said, “The people at the bank will never acknowledge their mistake.” I replied, “Let us analyze the situation and find out why you attracted it.” She thought a few moments and exclaimed: “I know it, I sent a friend a lot of stage money, just for a  joke.” So the law had sent her some stage money, for it doesn’t know anything about jokes. I said, “Now we will call on the law of forgiveness, and neutralize the situation.” Christianity is founded upon the law of forgiveness—Christ has redeemed us from the curse of the Karmic law, and the Christ within each man is his Redeemer and Salvation from all inharmonious conditions. So I said: “Infinite Spirit, we call on the law of forgiveness and give thanks that she is under grace and not under law, and cannot lose this twenty dollars which is hers by divine right.” “Now,” I said, “Go back to the bank and tell them, fearlessly, that it was given you, there by mistake.” She obeyed, and to her surprise, they apologized and gave her another bill, treating her most courteously. 

So knowledge of the Law gives man power to “rub out his mistakes.” Man cannot force the external to be what he is not. If he desires riches, he must be rich first in consciousness. 

For example: A woman came to me asking treatment for prosperity. She did not take much interest in her household affairs, and her home was in great disorder. I said to her, “If you wish to be rich, you must be orderly. All men with great wealth are orderly—and order is heaven’s first law.” I added, “You will never become rich with a burnt match in the pincushion.” She had a good sense of humor and commenced immediately, putting her house in order. She rearranged furniture, straightened out bureau drawers, cleaned rugs, and soon made a big financial demonstration—a gift from a relative. The woman, herself, became made over, and keeps herself keyed-up financially, by being ever watchful of the external and expecting prosperity, knowing God is her supply. Many people are in ignorance of the fact that gifts and things are investments, and that hoarding and saving invariably lead to loss. “There is that scattereth and yet increaseth; and there is that withholdeth more than is meet, but it tendeth to poverty.” 

For example: I knew a man who wanted to buy a fur-lined overcoat. He and his wife went to various shops, but there was none he wanted. He said they were all too cheap looking. At last, he was shown one, the salesman said was valued at a thousand dollars, but which the manager would sell him for five-hundred dollars, as it was late in the season. His financial possessions amounted to about seven hundred dollars. 

The reasoning mind would have said, “You can’t afford to spend nearly all you have on a coat,” but he was very intuitive and never reasoned. He turned to his wife and said, “If I get this coat, I’ll make a ton of money!” So his wife consented, weakly.  About a month later, he received a ten-thousand-dollar commission. The coat made him feel so rich, it linked him with success and prosperity; without the coat, he would not have received the commission. It was an investment paying large dividends! If man ignores these leadings to spend or to give, the same amount of money will go in an uninteresting or unhappy way. 

For example: A woman told me, on Thanksgiving Day, she informed her family that they could not afford a Thanksgiving dinner. She had the money, but decided to save it. A few days later, someone entered her room and took from the bureau drawer the exact amount the dinner would have cost. The law always stands back of the man who spends fearlessly, with wisdom. 

For example: One of my students was shopping with her little nephew. The child clamored for a toy, which she told him she could not afford to buy. She realized suddenly that she was seeking lack, and not recognizing God as her supply! So she bought the toy, and on her way home, picked up, in the street, the exact amount of money she had paid for it. Man’s supply is inexhaustible and unfailing when fully trusted, but faith or trust must precede the demonstration. 

“According to your faith be it unto you.” “Faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen”  For faith holds the vision steady, and the adverse pictures are dissolved and dissipated, and “in due season we shall reap, if we faint not.” Jesus Christ brought the good news (the gospel) that there was a higher law than the law of Karma—and that that law transcends the law of Karma. 

It is the law of grace, or forgiveness. It is the law which frees man from the law of cause and effect—the law of consequence. 

“Under grace, and not under law.” 

We are told that on this plane, man reaps where he has not sown; the gifts of God are simply poured out upon him. “All that the Kingdom affords is his.” This continued state of bliss awaits the man who has overcome the race (or world) thought. 

In the world thought there is tribulation, but Jesus Christ said: “Be of good cheer; I have overcome the world.” The world thought is that of sin, sickness and death. He saw their absolute unreality and said sickness and sorrow shall pass away and death itself, the last enemy, be overcome. 

We know now, from a scientific standpoint, that death could be overcome by stamping the subconscious mind with the conviction of eternal youth and eternal life. The subconscious, being simply power without direction, carries out orders without questioning. Working under the direction of the superconscious (the Christ or God within man) the “resurrection of the body” would be accomplished. Man would no longer throw off his body in death, it would be transformed into the “body electric,” sung by Walt Whitman, for Christianity is founded upon the forgiveness of sins and “an empty tomb.”

Casting The Burden 

Impressing the Subconscious 

When man knows his own powers and the workings of his mind, his great desire is to find an easy and quick way to impress the subconscious with good, for simply an intellectual knowledge of the Truth will not bring results. In my own case, I found the easiest way is in “casting the burden.” 

A metaphysician once explained it in this manner. He said, “The only thing which gives anything weight in nature, is the law of gravitation, and if a boulder could be taken high above the planet, there would be no weight in that boulder; and that is what Jesus Christ meant when he said: “My yoke is easy and my burden is light.” He had overcome the world vibration, and functioned in the fourth dimensional realm, where there is only perfection, completion, life and joy. He said: “Come to me all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest.” “Take my yoke upon you, for my yoke is easy and my burden is light.” We are also told in the fifty-fifth Psalm, to “cast thy burden upon the Lord.” 

Many passages in the Bible state that the battle is God’s not man’s and that man is always to “stand still” and see the Salvation of the Lord. This indicates that the superconscious mind (or Christ within) is the department which fights man’s battle and relieves him of burdens. We see, therefore, that man violates law if he carries a burden, and a burden is an adverse thought or condition, and this thought or condition has its root in the subconscious. It seems almost impossible to make any headway directing the subconscious from the conscious, or reasoning mind, as the reasoning mind (the intellect) is limited in its conceptions, and filled with doubts and fears. How scientific it then is, to cast the burden upon the superconscious mind (or Christ within) where it is “made light,” or dissolved into its “native nothingness.” 

For example: A woman in urgent need of money, “made light” upon the Christ within, the superconscious, with the statement, “I cast this burden of lack on the Christ (within) and I go free to have plenty!” The belief in lack was her burden, and as she cast it upon the Superconscious with its belief of plenty, an avalanche of supply was the result. 

We read, “The Christ in you the hope of glory.” 

Another example: One of my students had been given a new piano, and there was no room in her studio for it until she had moved out the old one. She was in a state of perplexity. She wanted to keep the old piano, but knew of no place to send it. She became desperate, as the new piano was to be sent immediately; in fact, was on its way, with no place to put it. She said it came to her to repeat, “I cast this burden on the Christ within, and I go free.” A few moments later, her phone rang, and a woman friend asked if she might rent her old piano, and it was moved out, a few minutes before the new one arrived. I knew a woman, whose burden was resentment. She said, “I cast this burden of resentment on the Christ within, and I go free, to be loving, harmonious and happy.” The Almighty superconscious, flooded the subconscious with love, and her whole life was changed. For years, resentment had held her in a state of torment and imprisoned her soul (the subconscious mind). 

The statement should be made over and over and over, sometimes for hours at a time, silently or audibly, with quietness but determination. I have often compared it to winding-up a victrola. We must wind ourselves up with spoken words. I have noticed, in “casting the burden,” after a little while, one seems to see clearly. It is impossible to have clear vision, while in the throes of carnal mind. Doubts and fear poison the mind and body and imagination runs riot, attracting disaster and disease. In steadily repeating the affirmation, “I cast this burden on the Christ within, and go free,” the vision clears, and with it a feeling of relief, and sooner or later comes the manifestation of good, be it health, happiness or supply. 

One of my students once asked me to explain the “darkness before the dawn.” I referred in a preceding chapter to the fact that often, before the big demonstration “everything seems to go wrong,” and deep depression clouds the consciousness. 

It means that out of the subconscious are rising the doubts and fears of the ages. These old derelicts of the subconscious rise to the surface, to be put out. It is then, that man should clap his cymbals, like Jehoshaphat, and give thanks that he is saved, even though he seems surrounded by the enemy (the situation of lack or disease). 

The student continued, “How long must one remain in the dark” and I replied, “until one can see in the dark,” and “casting the burden enables one to see in the dark.” In order to impress the subconscious, active faith is always essential. “Faith without works is dead.” In these chapters I have endeavored to bring out this point. 

Jesus Christ showed active faith when “He commanded the multitude to sit down on the ground,” before he gave thanks for the loaves and the fishes. I will give another example showing how necessary this step is. In fact, active faith is the bridge, over which man passes to his Promised Land. 

Through misunderstanding, a woman had been separated from her husband, whom she loved deeply. He refused all offers of reconciliation and would not communicate with her in any way. Coming into the knowledge of Spiritual law, she denied the appearance of separation. She made this statement: “There is no separation in Divine Mind, therefore, I cannot be separated from the love and companionship which are mine by divine right.” She showed active faith by arranging a place for him at the table every day; thereby impressing the subconscious with a picture of his return. Over a year passed, but she never wavered, and one day he walked in.  

The subconscious is often impressed through music. Music has a fourth dimensional quality and releases the soul from imprisonment. It makes wonderful things seem possible, and easy of accomplishment!  I have a friend who uses her victrola, daily, for this purpose.  It puts her in perfect harmony and releases the imagination. Another woman often dances while making her affirmations. The rhythm and harmony of music and motion carry her words forth with tremendous power. 

The student must remember also, not to despise the “day of small things.” Invariably, before a demonstration, come “signs of land.” Before Columbus reached America, he saw birds and twigs which showed him land was near. So it is with a demonstration; but often the student mistakes it for the demonstration itself, and is disappointed. 

For example: A woman had “spoken the word” for a set of dishes. Not long afterwards a friend gave her a dish which was old and cracked. She came to me and said, “Well, I asked for a set of dishes, and all I got was a cracked plate.” I replied, “The plate was only signs of land. It shows your dishes are coming—look upon it as birds and seaweed,” and not long afterwards the dishes came. 

Continually “making-believe,” impresses the subconscious. If one makes believe he is rich, and makes believe he is successful, in “due time he will reap.” Children are always “making believe,” and “except ye be converted, and become as little children, ye shall not enter the Kingdom of Heaven.” 

For example: I know of a woman who was very poor, but no one could make her feel poor. She earned a small amount of money from rich friends, who constantly reminded her of her poverty, and to be careful and saving. Regardless of their admonitions, she would spend all her earnings on a hat, or make someone a gift, and be in a rapturous state of mind. Her thoughts were always centered on beautiful clothes and “rings and things,” but without envying others. She lived in the world of the wondrous, and only riches seemed real to her. Before long she married a rich man, and the rings and things became visible. I do not know whether the man was the “Divine Selection,” but opulence had to manifest in her life, as she had imaged only opulence. 

There is no peace or happiness for man, until he has erased all fear from the subconscious. 

Fear is misdirected energy and must be redirected, or transmuted into Faith. Jesus Christ said, “Why are ye fearful, O ye of little faith?” “All things are possible to him that believeth.” I am asked, so often by my students, “How can I get rid of fear?” I reply, “By walking up to the thing you are afraid of.” “The lion takes its fierceness from your fear.” 

Walk up to the lion, and he will disappear; run away and he runs after you. I have shown in previous chapters, how the lion of lack disappeared when the individual spent money fearlessly, showing faith that God was his supply and therefore, unfailing. Many of my students have come out of the bondage of poverty, and are now bountifully supplied, through losing all fear of letting money go out. The subconscious is impressed with the truth that God is the Giver and the Gift; therefore as one is one with the Giver, he is one with the Gift. A splendid statement is, “I now thank God the Giver for God the Gift.” Man has so long separated himself from his good and his supply, through thoughts of separation and lack, that sometimes, it takes dynamite to dislodge these false ideas from the subconscious, and the dynamite is a big situation. 

We see in the foregoing illustration, how the individual was freed from his bondage by showing fearlessness. Man should watch himself hourly to detect if his motive for action is fear or faith. “Choose ye this day whom we shall serve,” fear or faith. Perhaps one’s fear is of personality. Then do not avoid the people feared; be willing to meet them cheerfully, and they will either prove “golden links in the chain of one’s good,” or disappear harmoniously from one’s pathway. 

Perhaps one’s fear is of disease or germs. Then one should be fearless and undisturbed in a germ-laden situation, and he would be immune. One can only contract germs while vibrating at the same rate as the germ, and fear drags men down to the level of the germ. Of course, the disease laden germ is the product of carnal mind, as all thought must objectify. Germs do not exist in the superconscious or Divine Mind, therefore are the product of man’s “vain imagination.” “In the twinkling of an eye,” man’s release will come when he realizes there is no power in evil. The material world will fade away, and the fourth dimensional world, the “World of the Wondrous,” will swing into manifestation. “And I saw a new heaven, and a new earth—and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain; for the former things are passed away.”

Love 

Every man on this planet is taking his initiation in love. 

“A new commandment I give unto you, that ye love one another.” Ouspensky states, in “Tertium Organum,” that “love is a cosmic phenomenon,” and opens to man the fourth dimensional world, “The World of the Wondrous.” Real love is selfless and free from fear. It pours itself out upon the object of its affection, without demanding any return. Its joy is in the joy of giving. 

Love is God in manifestation, and the strongest magnetic force in the universe. Pure, unselfish love draws to itself its own; it does not need to seek or demand. 

Scarcely anyone has the faintest conception of real love. 

Man is selfish, tyrannical or fearful in his affections, thereby losing the thing he loves. Jealousy is the worst enemy of love, for the imagination runs riot, seeing the loved one attracted to another, and invariably these fears objectify if they are not neutralized. 

For example: A woman came to me in deep distress. The man she loved had left her for other women, and said he never intended to marry her. She was torn with jealousy and resentment and said she hoped he would suffer as he had made her suffer; and added, “How could he leave me when I loved him so much?” I replied, “You are not loving that man, you are hating him,” and added, “You can never receive what you have never given. Give a perfect love and you will receive a perfect love. Perfect yourself on this man. Give him a perfect, unselfish love, demanding nothing in return, do not criticize or condemn, and bless him wherever he is.” She replied, “No, I won’t bless him unless I know where he is!” “Well,” I said, “that is not real love.” “When you send out real love, real love will return to you, either from this man or his equivalent, for if this man is not the divine selection, you will not want him. 

As you are one with God, you are one with the love which belongs to you by divine right.” 

Several months passed, and matters remained about the same, but she was working conscientiously with herself. I said, “When you are no longer disturbed by his cruelty, he will cease to be cruel, as you are attracting it through your own emotions.” Then I told her of a brotherhood in India, who never said, “Good morning” to each other. They used these words: “I salute the Divinity in you.” They saluted the divinity in every man, and in the wild animals in the jungle, and they were never harmed, for they saw only God in every living thing. I said, “Salute the divinity in this man, and say, ‘I see your divine self only. I see you as God sees you, perfect, made in His image and likeness.'” She found she was becoming more poised, and gradually losing her resentment. 

He was a Captain, and she always called him “The Cap.” One day, she said, suddenly, “God bless the Cap wherever he is.” I replied: “Now, that is real love, and when you have become a ‘complete circle,’ and are no longer disturbed by the situation, you will have his love, or attract its equivalent.” I was moving at this time, and did not have a telephone, so was out of touch with her for a few weeks, when one morning I received a letter saying, “We are married.” At the earliest opportunity, I paid her a call. My first words were, “What happened?” “Oh,” she exclaimed, “a miracle! One day I woke up and all suffering had ceased. I saw him that evening and he asked me to marry him. We were married in about a week, and I have never seen a more devoted man.” 

There is an old saying: “No man is your enemy, no man is your friend, every man is your teacher.” So one should become impersonal and learn what each man has to teach him, and soon he would learn his lessons and be free. 

The woman’s lover was teaching her selfless love, which every man, sooner or later, must learn. Suffering is not necessary for man’s development; it is the result of violation of spiritual law, but few people seem able to rouse themselves from their “soul sleep” without it. When people are happy, they usually become selfish, and automatically the law of Karma is set in action. 

Man often suffers loss through lack of appreciation. 

I knew a woman who had a very nice husband, but she said often, “I don’t care anything about being married, but that is nothing against my husband. I’m simply not interested in married life.” She had other interests, and scarcely remembered she had a husband. She only thought of him when she saw him. One day her husband told her he was in love with another woman, and left. She came to me in distress and resentment. I replied, “It is exactly what you spoke the word for. You said you didn’t care anything about being married, so the subconscious worked to get you unmarried.” She said, “Oh yes, I see. 

People get what they want, and then feel very much hurt.” She soon became in perfect harmony with the situation, and knew they were both much happier apart. When a woman becomes indifferent or critical, and ceases to be an inspiration to her husband, he misses the stimulus of their early relationship and is restless and unhappy. 

A man came to me dejected, miserable and poor. His wife was interested in the “Science of Numbers,” and had had him read. It seems the report was not very favorable, for he said, “My wife says I’ll never amount to anything because I am a two.” I replied, “I don’t care what your number is, you are a perfect idea in divine mind, and we will demand the success and prosperity which are already planned for you by that Infinite Intelligence.” Within a few weeks, he had a very fine position, and a year or two later, he achieved a brilliant success as a writer. 

No man is a success in business unless he loves his work. The picture the artist paints for love (of his art) is his greatest work. The pot-boiler is always something to live down. No man can attract money if he despises it. Many people are kept in poverty by saying: “Money means nothing to me, and I have a contempt for people who have it.” This is the reason so many artists are poor. Their contempt for money separates them from it.  

I remember hearing one artist say of another, “He’s no good as an artist, he has money in the bank.” This attitude of mind, of course, separates man from his supply; he must be in harmony with a thing in order to attract it. 

Money is God in manifestation, as freedom from want and limitation, but it must be always kept in circulation and put to right uses. Hoarding and saving react with grim vengeance. This does not mean that man should not have houses and lots, stocks and bonds, for “the barns of the righteous man shall be full.” It means man should not hoard even the principal, if an occasion arises, when money is necessary. In letting it go out fearlessly and cheerfully he opens the way for more to come in, for God is man’s unfailing and inexhaustible supply. This is the spiritual attitude towards money and the great Bank of the Universal never fails! We see an example of hoarding in the film production of “Greed.” The woman won five thousand dollars in a lottery, but would not spend it. She hoarded and saved, let her husband suffer and starve, and eventually she scrubbed floors for a living. She loved the money itself and put it above everything, and one night she was murdered and the money taken from her. This is an example of where “love of money is the root of all evil.” Money in itself, is good and beneficial, but used for destructive purposes, hoarded and saved, or considered more important than love, brings disease and disaster, and the loss of the money itself. 

Follow the path of love, and all things are added, for God is love, and God is supply; follow the path of selfishness and greed, and the supply vanishes, or man is separated from it. 

For example; I knew the case of a very rich woman, who hoarded her income. She rarely gave anything away, but bought and bought and bought things for herself. She was very fond of necklaces, and a friend once asked her how many she possessed. She replied, “Sixty-seven.” She bought them and put them away, carefully wrapped in tissue paper. Had she used the necklaces it would have been quite legitimate, but she was violating “the law of use.” Her closets were filled with clothes she never wore, and jewels which never saw the light. The woman’s arms were gradually becoming paralyzed from holding on to things, and eventually she was considered incapable of looking after her affairs and her wealth was handed over to others to manage. So man, in ignorance of the law, brings about his own destruction. All disease, all unhappiness, come from the violation of the law of love. 

Man’s boomerangs of hate, resentment and criticism, come back laden with sickness and sorrow. Love seems almost a lost art, but the man with the knowledge of spiritual law knows it must be regained, for without it, he has “become as sounding brass and tinkling cymbals.” 

For example: I had a student who came to me, month after month, to clean her consciousness of resentment. After a while, she arrived at the point where she resented only one woman, but that one woman kept her busy. Little by little she became poised and harmonious, and one day, all resentment was wiped out. She came in radiant, and exclaimed “You can’t understand how I feel! The woman said something to me and instead of being furious I was loving and kind, and she apologized and was perfectly lovely to me. No one can understand the marvelous lightness I feel within!” Love and good-will are invaluable in business. 

For example: A woman came to me, complaining of her employer. She said she was cold and critical and knew she did not want her in the position. “Well,” I replied, “Salute the Divinity in the woman and send her love.” She said “I can’t; she’s a marble woman.” I answered, “You remember the story of the sculptor who asked for a certain piece of marble. He was asked why he wanted it, and he replied, ‘because there is an angel in the marble,’ and out of it he produced a wonderful work of art.” She said, “Very well, I’ll try it.” A week later she came back and said, “I did what you told me to, and now the woman is very kind, and took me out in her car.” 

People are sometimes filled with remorse for having done someone an unkindness, perhaps years ago. If the wrong cannot be righted, its effect can be neutralized by doing someone a kindness in the present. “This one thing I do, forgetting those things which are behind and reaching forth unto those things which are before.” Sorrow, regret and remorse tear down the cells of the body, and poison the atmosphere of the individual. A woman said to me in deep sorrow, “Treat me to be happy and joyous, for my sorrow makes me so irritable with the members of my family that I keep making more Karma.” I was asked to treat a woman who was mourning for her daughter. I denied all belief in loss and separation, and affirmed that God was the woman’s joy, love and peace. The woman gained her poise at once, but sent word by her son, not to treat any longer, because she was “so happy, it wasn’t respectable.” So “mortal mind” loves to hang on to its griefs and regrets. 

I knew a woman who went about bragging of her troubles, so, of course, she always had something to brag about. The old idea was if a woman did not worry about her children, she was not a good mother. Now, we know that mother-fear is responsible for many of the diseases and accidents which come into the lives of children. For fear pictures vividly the disease or situation feared, and these pictures objectify, if not neutralized. Happy is the mother who can say sincerely, that she puts her child in God’s hands, and knows therefore, that he is divinely protected. 

For example: A woman awoke suddenly, in the night, feeling her brother was in great danger. Instead of giving in to her fears, she commenced making statements of Truth, saying, “Man is a perfect idea in Divine Mind, and is always in his right place, therefore, my brother is in his right place, and is divinely protected.” The next day she found that her brother had been in close proximity to an explosion in a mine, but had miraculously escaped. So man is his brother’s keeper (in thought) and every man should know that the thing he loves dwells in “the secret place of the most high, and abides under the shadow of the Almighty.” “There shall no evil befall thee, neither shall any plague come nigh thy dwelling.” “Perfect love casteth out fear. He that feareth is not made perfect in love,” and “Love is the fulfilling of the Law.”

Intuition Or Guidance 

“In all thy ways acknowledge Him and He shall direct thy paths.” 

There is nothing too great of accomplishment for the man who knows the power of his word, and who follows his intuitive leads. By the word he starts in action unseen forces and can rebuild his body or remold his affairs. It is, therefore, of the utmost importance to choose the right words, and the student carefully selects the affirmation he wishes to catapult into the invisible. He knows that God is his supply, that there is a supply for every demand, and that his spoken word releases this supply. “Ask and ye shall receive.” 

Man must make the first move. “Draw nigh to God and He will draw nigh to you.” I have often been asked just how to make a demonstration. I reply: “Speak the word and then do not do anything until you get a definite lead.” Demand the lead, saying, “Infinite Spirit, reveal to me the way, let me know if there is anything for me to do.” The answer will come through intuition (or hunch); a chance remark from someone, or a passage in a book, etc., etc. The answers are sometimes quite startling in their exactness. 

For example: A woman desired a large sum of money. She spoke the words: “Infinite Spirit, open the way for my immediate supply, let all that is mine by divine right now reach me, in great avalanches of abundance.” Then she added: “Give me a definite lead, let me know if there is anything for me to do.” The thought came quickly, “Give a certain friend” (who had helped her spiritually) “a hundred dollars.” She told her friend, who said, “Wait and get another lead, before giving it.” So she waited, and that day met a woman who said to her, “I gave someone a dollar today; it was just as much for me, as it would be for you to give someone a hundred.” This was indeed an unmistakable lead, so she knew she was right in giving the hundred dollars. It was a gift which proved a great investment, for shortly after that, a large sum of money came to her in a remarkable way. 

Giving opens the way for receiving. In order to create activity in finances, one should give. Tithing or giving one-tenth of one’s income, is an old Jewish custom, and is sure to bring increase. Many of the richest men in this country have been tithers, and I have never known it to fail as an investment. The tenth-part goes forth and returns blessed and multiplied. But the gift or tithe must be given with love and cheerfulness, for “God loveth a cheerful giver.” Bills should be paid cheerfully; all money should be sent forth fearlessly and with a blessing. This attitude of mind makes man master of money. It is his to obey, and his spoken word then opens vast reservoirs of wealth.  

Man, himself, limits his supply by his limited vision. Sometimes the student has a great realization of wealth, but is afraid to act. The vision and action must go hand in hand, as in the case of the man who bought the fur-lined overcoat. A woman came to me asking me to “speak the word” for a position. So I demanded: “Infinite Spirit, open the way for this woman’s right position.” Never ask for just “a position”; ask for the right position, the place already planned in Divine Mind, as it is the only one that will give satisfaction. I then gave thanks that she had already received, and that it would manifest quickly. Very soon, she had three positions offered her, two in New York and one in Palm Beach, and she did not know which to choose. I said, “Ask for a definite lead.” The time was almost up and was still undecided, when one day, she telephoned, “When I woke up this morning, I could smell Palm Beach.” She had been there before and knew its balmy fragrance. I replied: “Well, if you can smell Palm Beach from here, it is certainly your lead.” She accepted the position, and it proved a great success.

 

Often one’s lead comes at an unexpected time. One day, I was walking down the street, when I suddenly felt a strong urge to go to a certain bakery, a block or two away. The reasoning mind resisted, arguing, “There is nothing there that you want.” However, I had learned not to reason, so I went to the bakery, looked at everything, and there was certainly nothing there that I wanted, but coming out I encountered a woman I had thought of often, and who was in great need of the help which I could give her. So often, one goes for one thing and finds another. Intuition is a spiritual faculty and does not explain, but simply points the way. A person often receives a lead during a “treatment.” The idea that comes may seem quite irrelevant, but some of God’s leadings are “mysterious.” In the class, one day, I was treating that each individual would receive a definite lead. A woman came to me afterwards, and said: “While you were treating, I got the hunch to take my furniture out of storage and get an apartment.” The woman had come to be treated for health. I told her I knew in getting a home of her own, her health would improve, and I added, “I believe your trouble, which is a congestion, has come from having things stored away. 

Congestion of things causes congestion in the body. You have violated the law of use, and your body is paying the penalty.” So I gave thanks that “Divine order was established in her mind, body and affairs.” People little dream of how their affairs react on the body. There is a mental correspondence for every disease. A person might receive instantaneous healing through the realization of his body being a perfect idea in Divine Mind, and, therefore, whole and perfect, but if he continues his destructive thinking, hoarding, hating, fearing, condemning, the disease will return. Jesus Christ knew that all sickness came from sin, but admonished the leper after the healing, to go and sin no more, lest a worse thing come upon him.  So man’s soul (or subconscious mind) must be washed whiter than snow, for permanent healing; and the metaphysician is always delving deep for the “correspondence.” Jesus Christ said, “Condemn not lest ye also be condemned.” “Judge not, lest ye be judged.” Many people have attracted disease and unhappiness through condemnation of others. What man condemns in others, he attracts to himself. 

For example: A friend came to me in anger and distress, because her husband had deserted her for another woman. She condemned the other woman, and said continually, “She knew he was a married man, and had no right to accept his attentions.” I replied. “Stop condemning the woman, bless her, and be through with the situation, otherwise, you are attracting the same thing to yourself.” She was deaf to my words, and a year or two later, became deeply interested in a married man, herself. Man picks up a live-wire whenever he criticizes or condemns, and may expect a shock. 

Indecision is a stumbling-block in many a pathway. In order to overcome it, make the statement, repeatedly, “I am always under direct inspiration; I make right decisions, quickly.” These words impress the subconscious, and soon one finds himself awake and alert, making his right moves without hesitation. I have found it destructive to look to the psychic plane for guidance, as it is the plane of many minds and not “The One Mind.” As man opens his mind to subjectivity, he becomes a target for destructive forces. The psychic plane is the result of man’s mortal thought, and is on the “plane of opposites.” He may receive either good or bad messages. The science of numbers and the reading of horoscopes, keep man down on the mental (or mortal) plane, for they deal only with the Karmic path. I know of a man who should have been dead, years ago, according to his horoscope, but he is alive and a leader of one of the biggest movements in this country for the uplift of humanity. It takes a very strong mind to neutralize a prophecy of evil. The student should declare, “Every false prophecy shall come to naught; every plan my Father in heaven has not planned, shall be dissolved and dissipated, the divine idea now comes to pass.” However, if any good message has ever been given one, of coming happiness, or wealth, harbor and expect it, and it will manifest sooner or later, through the law of expectancy. Man’s will should be used to back the universal will. “I will that the will of God be done.” 

It is God’s will to give every man, every righteous desire of his heart, and man’s will should be used to hold the perfect vision, without wavering. The prodigal son said: “I will arise and go to my Father.” It is, indeed, often an effort of the will to leave the husks and swine of mortal thinking. It is so much easier, for the average person, to have fear than faith; so faith is an effort of the will.  As man becomes spiritually awakened he recognizes that any external inharmony is the correspondence of mental inharmony. If he stumbles or falls, he may know he is stumbling or falling in consciousness. One day, a student was walking along the street condemning someone in her thoughts. She was saying, mentally, “That woman is the most disagreeable woman on earth,” when suddenly three boy scouts rushed around the corner and almost knocked her over. She did not condemn the boy scouts, but immediately called on the law of forgiveness, and “saluted the divinity” in the woman. Wisdom’s ways are ways of pleasantness and all her paths are peace. 

When one has made his demands upon the Universal, he must be ready for surprises. Everything may seem to be going wrong, when in reality, it is going right. 

For example: A woman was told that there was no loss in divine mind, therefore, she could not lose anything which belonged to her; anything lost, would be returned, or she would receive its equivalent. Several years previously, she had lost two thousand dollars. She had loaned the money to a relative during her lifetime, but the relative had died, leaving no mention of it in her will. The woman was resentful and angry, and as she had no written statement of the transaction, she never received the money, so she was determined to deny the loss, and collect the two thousand dollars from the Bank of the Universal. She had to begin by forgiving the woman, as resentment and unforgiveness close the doors of this wonderful bank. She made this statement, “I deny loss, there is no loss in Divine Mind, therefore, I cannot lose the two thousand dollars, which belong to me by divine right. “As one door shuts another door opens.” She was living in an apartment house which was for sale; and in the lease was a clause, stating that if the house was sold, the tenants would be required to move out within ninety days. Suddenly, the landlord broke the leases and raised the rent. Again, injustice was on her pathway, but this time she was undisturbed. She blessed the landlord, and said, “As the rent has been raised, it means that I’ll be that much richer, for God is my supply.” New leases were made out for the advanced rent, but by some divine mistake, the ninety days clause had been forgotten. Soon after, the landlord had an opportunity to sell the house. On account of the mistake in the new leases, the tenants held possession for another year. The agent offered each tenant two hundred dollars if he would vacate. Several families moved; three remained, including the woman. A month or two passed, and the agent again appeared. This time he said to the woman, “Will you break your lease for the sum of fifteen hundred dollars?” It flashed upon her, “Here comes the two thousand dollars.” She remembered having said to friends in the house, “We will all act together if anything more is said about leaving.” So her lead was to consult her friends. These friends said: “Well, if they have offered you fifteen hundred they will certainly give two thousand.” So she received a check for two thousand dollars for giving up the apartment. It was certainly a remarkable working of the law, and the apparent injustice was merely opening the way for her demonstration. 

It proved that there is no loss, and when man takes his spiritual stand, he collects all that is his from this great Reservoir of Good. “I will restore to you the years the locusts have eaten.” The locusts are the doubts, fears, resentments and regrets of mortal thinking. These adverse thoughts, alone, rob man; for “No man gives to himself but himself, and no man takes away from himself, but himself.” Man is here to prove God and “to bear witness to the truth,” and he can only prove God by bringing plenty out of lack, and justice out of injustice. “Prove me now herewith, saith the Lord of hosts, if I will not open you the windows of heaven, and pour out a blessing, that there shall not be room enough to receive it.” 

Perfect Self-Expression Or The Divine Design 

“No wind can drive my bark astray nor change the tide of destiny.” 

There is for each man, perfect self-expression. There is a place which he is to fill and no one else can fill, something which he is to do, which no one else can do; it is his destiny! This achievement is held, a perfect idea in the Divine Mind, awaiting man’s recognition. As the imaging faculty is the creative faculty, it is necessary for man to see the idea, before it can manifest. So man’s highest demand is for the Divine Design of his life. He may not have the faintest conception of what it is, for there is, possibly, some marvelous talent, hidden deep within him. His demand should be: “Infinite Spirit, open the way for the Divine Design of my life to manifest; let the genius within me now be released; let me see clearly the perfect plan.” The perfect plan includes health, wealth, love and perfect self-expression. 

This is the square of life, which brings perfect happiness. 

When one has made this demand, he may find great changes taking place in his life, for nearly every man has wandered far from the Divine Design. I know, in one woman’s case, it was as though a cyclone had struck her affairs, but readjustments came quickly, and new and wonderful conditions took the place of old ones. Perfect self-expression will never be labor; but of such absorbing interest that it will seem almost like play. The student knows, also, as man comes into the world financed by God, the supply needed for his perfect self-expression will be at hand. Many a genius has struggled for years with the problem of supply, when his spoken word, and faith, would have released quickly the necessary funds. 

For example: After the class, one day, a man came to me and handed me a cent. He said: “I have just seven cents in the world, and I’m going to give you one; for I have faith in the power of your spoken word. I want you to speak the word for my perfect self-expression and prosperity.” I “spoke the word,” and did not see him again until a year later. He came in one day, successful and happy, with a roll of yellow bills in his pocket. He said, “Immediately after you spoke the word, I had a position offered to me in a distant city, and am now demonstrating health, happiness and supply.” 

A woman’s perfect self-expression may be in becoming a perfect wife, a perfect mother, a perfect home-maker and not necessarily in having a public career. Demand definite leads, and the way will be made easy and successful. 

One should not visualize or force a mental picture. When he demands the Divine Design to come into his conscious mind, he will receive flashes of inspiration, and begin to see himself making some great accomplishment. This is the picture, or idea, he must hold without wavering. The thing man seeks is seeking him—the telephone was seeking Bell! 

Parents should never force careers and professions upon their children. With a knowledge of spiritual Truth, the Divine Plan could be spoken for, early in childhood, or prenatally. A prenatal treatment should be: “Let the God in this child have perfect expression; let the Divine Design of his mind, body and affairs be made manifest throughout his life, throughout eternity.” God’s will be done, not man’s; God’s pattern, not man’s pattern, is the command we find running through all the scriptures, and the Bible is a book dealing with the science of the mind. It is a book telling man how to release his soul (or subconscious mind) from bondage. The battles described are pictures of man waging war against mortal thoughts. “A man’s foes shall be they of his own household.” Every man is Jehoshaphat, and every man is David, who slays Goliath (mortal thinking) with the little white stone (faith). So man must be careful that he is not the “wicked and slothful servant” who buried his talent. There is a terrible penalty to be paid for not using one’s ability. 

Often fear stands between man and his perfect self-expression. Stage-fright has hampered many a genius. This may be overcome by the spoken word, or treatment. The individual then loses all self-consciousness, and feels simply that he is a channel for Infinite Intelligence to express Itself through. He is under direct inspiration, fearless, and confident; for he feels that it is the “Father within” him who does the work. A young boy often came to my class with his mother. He asked me to “speak the word” for his upcoming examinations at school. I told him to make the statement: “I am one with Infinite Intelligence. I know everything I should know on this subject.” He had an excellent knowledge of history, but was not sure of his arithmetic. I saw him afterwards, and he said: “I spoke the word for my arithmetic, and passed with the highest honors; but thought I could depend on myself for history, and got a very poor mark.” Man often receives a set-back when he is “too sure of himself,” which means he is trusting to his personality and not the “Father within.” Another one of my students gave me an example of this. She took an extended trip abroad one summer, visiting many countries, where she was ignorant of the languages. She was calling for guidance and protection every minute, and her affairs went smoothly and miraculously. Her luggage was never delayed nor lost! Accommodations were always ready for her at the best hotels; and she had perfect service wherever she went. She returned to New York. Knowing the language, she felt God was no longer necessary, so looked after her affairs in an ordinary manner.  Everything went wrong, her trunks delayed, amid inharmony and confusion. 

The student must form the habit of “practicing the Presence of God” every minute. “In all thy ways acknowledge him;” nothing is too small or too great. Sometimes an insignificant incident may be the turning point in a man’s life. Robert Fulton, watching some boiling water, simmering in a tea kettle, saw a steamboat! I have seen a student, often, keep back his demonstration, through resistance, or pointing the way. He pins his faith to one channel only, and dictates just the way he desires the manifestation to come, which brings things to a standstill. “My way, not your way!” is the command of Infinite Intelligence. 

Like all Power, be it steam or electricity, it must have a nonresistant engine or instrument to work through, and man is that engine or instrument. Over and over again, man is told to “stand still”. “Oh Judah, fear not; but to-morrow go out against them, for the Lord will be with you. You shall not need to fight this battle; set yourselves, stand ye still, and see the salvation of the Lord with you.” We see this in the incidents of the two thousand dollars coming to the woman through the landlord when she became nonresistant and undisturbed, and the woman who won the man’s love “after all suffering had ceased.” 

The student’s goal is Poise! Poise is Power, for it gives God-Power a chance to rush through man, to “will and to do Its good pleasure.” Poised, he thinks clearly, and makes “right decisions quickly.” “He never misses a trick.” Anger blurs the visions, poisons the blood, is the root of many diseases, and causes wrong decisions leading to failure. It has been named one of the worst “sins,” as its reaction is so harmful. The student learns that in metaphysics sin has a much broader meaning than in the old teaching. “Whatsoever is not of faith is sin.” He finds that fear and worry are deadly sins. They are inverted faith, and through distorted mental pictures, bring to pass the thing he fears. His work is to drive out these enemies (from the subconscious mind). “When Man is fearless he is finished!” Maeterlinck says that “Man is God afraid.” So, as we read in the previous chapters: Man can only vanquish fear by walking up to the thing he is afraid of. When Jehoshaphat and his army prepared to meet the enemy, singing “Praise the Lord, for his mercy endureth forever,” they found their enemies had destroyed each other, and there was nothing to fight. 

For example: A woman asked a friend to deliver a message to another friend. The woman feared to give the message, as the reasoning mind said, “Don’t get mixed-up in this affair, don’t give that message.” She was troubled in spirit, for she had given her promise. At last, she determined to “walk up to the lion,” and call on the law of divine protection. She met the friend to whom she was to deliver the message. She opened her mouth to speak it, when her friend said, “So-and-So has left town.” This made it unnecessary to give the message, as the situation depended upon the person being in town. As she was willing to do it, she was not obliged to; as she did not fear, the situation vanished. 

The student often delays his demonstration through a belief in incompletion. He should make this statement: “In Divine Mind there is only completion, therefore, my demonstration is completed. My perfect work, my perfect home, my perfect health.” Whatever he demands are perfect ideas registered in the Divine Mind, and must manifest, “under grace in a perfect way.” He gives thanks he has already received on the invisible, and makes active preparation for receiving on the visible. One of my students was in need of a financial demonstration. She came to me and asked why it was not completed. I replied: “Perhaps, you are in the habit of leaving things unfinished, and the subconscious has gotten into the habit of not completing (as the without, so the within).” She said, “You are right. I often begin things and never finish them. “I’ll go home and finish something I commenced weeks ago, and I know it will be symbolic of my demonstration.” So she sewed assiduously, and the article was soon completed. Shortly after, the money came in a most curious manner. Her husband was paid his salary twice that month. He told the people of their mistake, and they sent word to keep it. When man asks, believing, he must receive, for God creates His own channels! I have been sometimes asked, “Suppose one has several talents, how is he to know which one to choose?” Demand to be shown definitely. Say: “Infinite Spirit, give me a definite lead, reveal to me my perfect self-expression, show me which talent I am to make use of now.” 

I have known people to suddenly enter a new line of work, and be fully equipped, with little or no training. So make the statement: “I am fully equipped for the Divine Plan of my life,” and be fearless in grasping opportunities. 

Some people are cheerful givers, but bad receivers. They refuse gifts through pride, or some negative reason, thereby blocking their channels, and invariably find themselves eventually with little or nothing. 

For example: A woman who had given away a great deal of money, had a gift offered to her of several thousand dollars. She refused to take it, saying she did not need it. Shortly after that, her finances were “tied up,” and she found herself in debt for that amount. Man should receive gracefully the bread returning to him upon the water—freely ye have given, freely ye shall receive. 

There is always the perfect balance of giving and receiving, and though man should give without thinking of returns, he violates law if he does not accept the returns which come to him; for all gifts are from God, man being merely the channel. A thought of lack should never be held over the giver. 

For example: When the man gave me the one cent, I did not say: “Poor man, he cannot afford to give me that.” I saw him rich and prosperous, with his supply pouring in. It was this thought which brought it. If one has been a bad receiver, he must become a good one, and take even a postage stamp if it is given him, and open up his channels for receiving. The Lord loveth a cheerful receiver, as well as a cheerful giver. I have often been asked why one man is born rich and healthy, and another poor and sick. Where there is an effect there is always a cause; there is no such thing as chance. This question is answered through the law of reincarnation. Man goes through many births and deaths, until he knows the truth which sets him free. He is drawn back to the earth plane through unsatisfied desire, to pay his Karmic debts, or to “fulfill his destiny.” The man born rich and healthy has had pictures in his subconscious mind, in his past life, of health and riches; and the poor and sick man, of disease and poverty. Man manifests, on any plane, the sum total of his subconscious beliefs. However, birth and death are man-made laws, for the “wages of sin is death”; the Adamic fall in consciousness through the belief in two powers. The real man, spiritual man, is birthless and deathless! He never was born and has never died—”As he was in the beginning, he is now, and ever shall be!” So through the truth, man is set free from the law of Karma, sin and death, and manifests the man made in “His image and likeness.” Man’s freedom comes through fulfilling his destiny, bringing into manifestation the Divine Design of his life. His lord will say unto him: “Well done thou good and faithful servant, thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will make thee ruler over many things (death itself); enter thou into the joy of thy Lord (eternal life).” 

Denials And Affirmations 

“Thou shalt also decree a thing, and it shall be established unto thee.” 

All the good that is to be made manifest in man’s life is already an accomplished fact in divine mind, and is released through man’s recognition, or spoken word, so he must be careful to decree that only the Divine Idea be made manifest, for often, he decrees, through his “idle words,” failure or misfortune. It is, therefore, of the utmost importance, to word one’s demands correctly, as stated in a previous chapter. 

If one desires a home, friend, position or any other good thing, make the demand for the “divine selection.” 

For example: “Infinite Spirit, open the way for my right home, my right friend, my right position. I give thanks that it now manifests under grace in a perfect way.” The latter part of the statement is most important. 

For example: I knew a woman who demanded a thousand dollars. Her daughter was injured and they received a thousand dollars in compensation, so it did not come in a “perfect way.” The demand should have been worded in this way: “Infinite Spirit, I give thanks that the one thousand dollars, which is mine by divine right, is now released, and reaches me under grace, in a perfect way.” 

As one grows in a financial consciousness, he should demand that the enormous sums of money, which are his by divine right, reach him under grace, in perfect ways. It is impossible for man to release more than he thinks is possible, for one is bound by the limited expectancies of the subconscious. He must enlarge his expectations in order to receive in a larger way. Man so often limits himself in his demands. 

For example: A student made the demand for six hundred dollars, by a certain date. He did receive it, but heard afterwards that he came very near receiving a thousand dollars, but he was given just six hundred, as the result of his spoken word. “They limited the Holy One of Israel.” Wealth is a matter of consciousness. The French have a legend giving an example of this. A poor man was walking along a road when he met a traveler, who stopped him and said: “My good friend, I see you are poor. Take this gold nugget, sell it, and you will be rich all your days.” The man was overjoyed at his good fortune, and took the nugget home. He immediately found work and became so prosperous that he did not sell the nugget. Years passed, and he became a very rich man. One day he met a poor man on the road. He stopped him and said: “My good friend, I will give you this gold nugget, which, if you sell, will make you rich for life.” The mendicant took the nugget, had it valued, and found it was only brass. So we see, the first man became rich through feeling rich, thinking the nugget was gold. 

Every man has within himself a gold nugget; it is his consciousness of gold, of opulence, which brings riches into his life. In making his demands, man begins at his journey’s end, that is, he declares he has already received. “Before ye call I shall answer.” Continually affirming establishes the belief in the subconscious.  It would not be necessary to make an affirmation more than once if one had perfect faith! One should not plead or supplicate, but give thanks repeatedly, that he has received. “The desert shall rejoice and blossom as the rose.” This rejoicing which is yet in the desert (state of consciousness) opens the way for release. 

The Lord’s Prayer is in the form of command and demand, “Give us this day our daily bread, and forgive us our debts as we forgive our debtors,” and ends in praise, “For yours is the Kingdom and the Power and the Glory, forever. Amen.” “Concerning the works of my hands, command ye me.” So prayer is command and demand, praise and thanksgiving. The student’s work is in making himself believe that “with God all things are possible.” This is easy enough to state in the abstract, but a little more difficult when confronted with a problem. 

For example: It was necessary for a woman to demonstrate a large sum of money within a stated time. She knew she must do something to get a realization (for realization is manifestation), and she demanded a “lead.” She was walking through a department store, when she saw a very beautiful pink enamel paper cutter. She felt the “pull” towards it. The thought came. “I haven’t a paper cutter good enough to open letters containing large cheques.” So she bought the paper cutter, which the reasoning mind would have called an extravagance. When she held it in her hand, she had a flash of a picture of herself opening an envelope containing a large cheque, and in a few weeks, she received the money. The pink paper cutter was her bridge of active faith. Many stories are told of the power of the subconscious when directed in faith. 

For example: A man was spending the night in a farmhouse. The windows of the room had been nailed down, and in the middle of the night he felt suffocated and made his way in the dark to the window. He could not open it, so he smashed the pane with his fist, drew in draughts of fine fresh air, and had a wonderful night’s sleep. The next morning, he found he had smashed the glass of a bookcase and the window had remained closed during the whole night. He had supplied himself with oxygen, simply by his thought of oxygen. 

When a student starts out to demonstrate, he should never turn back. “Let not that man who wavers think that he shall receive anything of the Lord.” A student once made this wonderful statement, “When I ask the Father for anything, I put my foot down, and I say: Father, I’ll take nothing less than I’ve asked for, but more!” So man should never compromise: “Having done all—Stand.” This is sometimes the most difficult time of demonstrating. The temptation comes to give up, to turn back, to compromise. “He also serves who only stands and waits.” 

Demonstrations often come at the eleventh hour because man then lets go, that is, stops reasoning, and Infinite Intelligence has a chance to work. “Man’s dreary desires are answered drearily, and his impatient desires, long delayed or violently fulfilled.” For example: A woman asked me why it was she was constantly losing or breaking her glasses.  We found she often said to herself and others with vexation, “I wish I could get rid of my glasses.” So her impatient desire was violently fulfilled. What she should have demanded was perfect eye-sight, but what she registered in the subconscious was simply the impatient desire to be rid of her glasses; so they were continually being broken or lost. 

Two attitudes of mind cause loss: depreciation, as in the case of the woman who did not appreciate her husband, or fear of loss, which creates a picture of loss in the subconscious. When a student is able to let go of his problem (cast his burden) he will have instantaneous manifestation. 

For example: A woman was out during a very stormy day and her umbrella was blown inside-out. She was about to make a call on some people whom she had never met and she did not wish to make her first appearance with a dilapidated umbrella. She could not throw it away, as it did not belong to her. So in desperation, she exclaimed: “Oh, God, you take charge of this umbrella, I don’t know what to do.” A moment later, a voice behind her said: “Lady, do you want your umbrella mended?” There stood an umbrella mender. She replied, “Indeed, I do.” The man mended the umbrella, while she went into the house to pay her call, and when she returned, she had a good umbrella. So there is always an umbrella mender at hand, on man’s pathway, when one puts the umbrella (or situation) in God’s Hands. 

One should always follow a denial with an affirmation. 

For example: I was called on the phone late one night to treat a man whom I had never seen. He was apparently very ill. I made the statement: “I deny this appearance of disease. It is unreal, therefore cannot register in his consciousness; this man is a perfect idea in the Divine Mind, pure substance expressing perfection.” There is no time or space in Divine Mind, therefore the word instantly reaches its destination and does not “return void.” I have treated patients in Europe and have found that the result was instantaneous. I am often asked the difference between visualizing and visioning. Visualizing is a mental process governed by the reasoning or conscious mind; visioning is a spiritual process, governed by intuition, or the superconscious mind. The student should train his mind to receive these flashes of inspiration, and work out the “divine pictures,” through definite leads. When a man can say, “I desire only that which God desires for me,” his false desires fade from the consciousness, and a new set of blueprints is given him by the Master Architect, the God within. 

God’s plan for each man transcends the limitation of the reasoning mind, and is always the square of life, containing health, wealth, love and perfect self-expression. Many a man is building for himself in imagination a bungalow when he should be building a palace. If a student tries to force a demonstration (through the reasoning mind) he brings it to a standstill. “I will hasten it,” saith the Lord. He should act only through intuition, or definite leads. “Rest in the Lord and wait patiently. Trust also in him, and he will bring it to pass.”  

I have seen the law work in the most astonishing manner. 

For example: A student stated that it was necessary for her to have a hundred dollars by the following day. It was a debt of vital importance which had to be met. I “spoke the word,” declaring Spirit was “never too late” and that the supply was at hand. That evening she phoned me of the miracle. She said that the thought came to her to go to her safety-deposit box at the bank to examine some papers. She looked over the papers, and at the bottom of the box, was a new one hundred dollar-bill. She was astounded, and said she knew she had never put it there, for she had gone through the papers many times. It may have been a materialization, as Jesus Christ materialized the loaves and fishes. Man will reach the stage where his “word is made flesh,” or materialized, instantly. “The fields, ripe with the harvest,” will manifest immediately, as in all of the miracles of Jesus Christ. There is a tremendous power alone in the name Jesus Christ. It stands for Truth Made Manifest. He said, “Whatsoever ye ask the Father, in my name, he will give it to you.” The power of this name raises the student into the fourth dimension, where he is freed from all astral and psychic influences, and he becomes “unconditioned and absolute, as God Himself is unconditioned and absolute.” 

I have seen many healings accomplished by using the words, “In the name of Jesus Christ.” Christ was both person and principle; and the Christ within each man is his Redeemer and Salvation. 

The Christ within, is his own fourth dimensional self, the man made in God’s image and likeness. This is the self which has never failed, never known sickness or sorrow, was never born and has never died. It is the “resurrection and the life” of each man! “No man cometh to the Father save by the Son,” means that God, the Universal, working on the place of the particular, becomes the Christ in man; and the Holy Ghost, means Godinaction. 

So daily, man is manifesting the Trinity of Father, Son and Holy Ghost. Man should make an art of thinking. The Master Thinker is an artist and is careful to paint only the divine designs upon the canvas of his mind; and he paints these pictures with masterly strokes of power and decision, having perfect faith that there is no power to mar their perfection and that they shall manifest in his life the ideal made real. All power is given man (through right thinking) to bring his heaven upon his earth, and this is the goal of the “Game of Life.” The simple rules are fearless faith, nonresistance and love!  May each reader be now freed from that thing which has held him in bondage through the ages, standing between him and his own, and “know the Truth which makes him free”—free to fulfill his destiny, to bring into manifestation the “Divine Design of his life, Health, Wealth, Love and Perfect Self-Expression.” “Be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind.”

Denials And Affirmations 

(For Prosperity) 

God is my unfailing supply, and large sums of money come to me quickly, under grace, in perfect ways. 

(For Right Conditions) 

Every plan my Father in heaven has not planned, shall be dissolved and dissipated, and the Divine Idea now comes to pass

(For Right Conditions) 

Only that which is true of God is true of me, for I and the Father are ONE. 

(For Faith) 

As I am one with God, I am one with my good, for God is both the Giver and the Gift. I cannot separate the Giver from the gift. 

(For Right Conditions) 

Divine Love now dissolves and dissipates every wrong condition in my mind, body and affairs. Divine Love is the most powerful chemical in the universe, and dissolves everything which is not of itself! 

(For Health) 

Divine Love floods my consciousness with health, and every cell in my body is filled with light

(For the Eyesight) 

My eyes are God’s eyes, I see with the eyes of spirit. I see clearly the open way; there are no obstacles on my pathway. I see clearly the perfect plan

(For Guidance) 

I am divinely sensitive to my intuitive leads, and give instant obedience to Thy will. 

(For the Hearing) 

My ears are God’s ears, I hear with the ears of spirit. I am nonresistant and am willing to be led. I hear glad tidings of great joy. 

(For Right Work) 

I have a perfect work In a perfect way; I give a perfect service For perfect pay. 

(For Freedom from all Bondage) 

I cast this burden on the Christ within, and I go free!

manifest magazine

pink roses in white ceramic vase

Join the crowd.

Enter your mail to get the latest to your inbox, delivered weekly.

What Did Neville Goddard Say About Reincarnation

The Law of Assumption: What Did Neville Goddard Say About Reincarnation


The Law of Assumption’s perspective on reincarnation as explained by Neville Goddard does not really discuss reincarnation. Many people ASK about this, they wonder what Neville Goddard’s take on this philosophy was.

Here is part of one of Neville’s lectures where he discusses this pretty extensively:

Neville Goddard Lecture: “Jesus: God’s Plan of Salvation”

“We find ourselves here, and we must admit we were born of the action of powers not our own, and this is the physical birth. Let us now admit that we are also born spiritually by the actions of powers beyond ourselves. We certainly didn’t do it physically; we found ourselves here. Don’t let anyone tell you that by some effort on your part that you’re going to be born spiritually into some wonderful world. It’s all being done by the one who subjected us to this wheel of futility.

Now this morning’s letter brought…this mail brought this letter. She said, “My mother died in ’53. She was, I would say, seventy years old—-she might have been seventy-one, two, but she was in her late sixties or early seventies. I met her in my vision and mother was radiantly beautiful. She looked about thirty, and the joy, I can’t describe the joy of my mother. She told me that when she left here she moved into the age or the year 3,804 at the age of twenty-one. She found herself twenty-one years old, living in the year 3,804. Then I asked her many questions. There were many interruptions by people and circumstances, but I tried to get as many questions across as I could. She seemed to be quite familiar with your teaching, although in this world where she left eleven years ago she never heard of you in any way whatsoever. But your name was not a strange thing to her in that circle where she now lives. I got the impression that she’s married. And I tried to find my father and my brother Art to share with them my experience that I met mother. She told me she is living in a part of Pennsylvania. I asked her if death to her in that world of 3,804 is like death to us in this world, and she said it was the same thing. They feared it as we fear it, and they know it is the inevitable as we know it is the inevitable. Then she said, ‘Our moral code, our ethical code is just like your code, same thing.’ But she also said, ‘We have no choice in that time sequence into which we are placed. I found myself twenty-one years old. At death being seventy, I was twenty-one in a time sequence that is the 3804th year A.D.’”

Now, in the Bible we’re taught that there is nothing new under the sun: “Is there a thing of which it is said, ‘See, this is new’? I tell you it has been already, in ages past. But there is no remembrance of former things, nor will there be any remembrance of things to come after, among those who will come later; for there is nothing new under the sun” (Eccles. 1:9-11). That’s difficult for man to understand. And then he reads the Book of Ezekiel, where there are wheels within wheels within wheels, all turning. Then he reads the Book of Romans where you and I, not willingly, but subjected to the will of God for a divine purpose, that we would, being subjected, one day be freed from this futility and obtain, having gone through it, the glorious liberty of the children of God. And that liberty comes; and it is inaugurated by a divine event and we call that event resurrection.

But resurrection seen from a certain angle comes seemingly at the last, and it doesn’t. The great mystery: It comes not at the end of history, it comes within history. This very night it could come to all of you, or to one of you. I do not know, no one knows. So when they asked the question, “When, O Lord?” he said, “It is not for you to know the times and the seasons that’s fixed by the authority of God” (Acts 1:7), by his own authority. But wait for the promise of the Father, just wait—he has promised to redeem you. Redeeming you is redeeming himself, he’s not redeeming another. It is God who fell asleep in the great creation called “the wheels and wheels within wheels” for educative and creative purposes. That by putting himself into the state likened unto death—-it’s not really death but it’s so still, so altogether a sound sleep that it seems like death. But the ancient scripture, the Old Testament, does not use the word “resurrection,” it implies it. But I would rather go back and use the term that is used in the Old Testament. The New uses the word “resurrection” throughout, and I love it, it’s a marvelous term, and I use it here night after night. But in the old scripture, they only speak of “waking from sleep.”

The 78th Psalm, which is a maschil, meaning special instruction, it is a recapitulation of the entire history of Israel, which is divine history. We come to almost the end, the 65th and 66th verses, it’s a very long chapter, and then suddenly we’re told that God or “the Lord God awoke as from sleep” (Psalm 78:65, 66). He awoke as from sleep and then he chose Judah and chose David. Then we come to the end of the glorious awakening of the being who was asleep, as the whole story was being told. You start in the beginning of that chapter, the 78th chapter, and he simply tells the traditions of the fathers: “I will open my mouth in a parable, and I will utter dark sayings from of old.” And he tells all the stories of Israel, the horrors of the world, and the conquering of Jehovah—how he conquers, and he overcomes and he overcomes and he overcomes. Man still falls back, but God overcomes…and then the Lord God awakes. He awakes as from sleep. When he wakes from sleep, then the whole thing comes to an end.

“Now we are all told to please tell it just as it happened. Don’t embellish it, don’t add to the word of God; don’t take from the word of God. Well, the word translated word—in the New Testament the word logos—-has as a root meaning “that which is behind the thing.” That is, the sense or the meaning of the thing. So when we are told, “In the beginning was the word, and the word was with God, and the word was God” (John 1:1) that word logos, translated “word,” means “that something that is the sense or the meaning behind the event, whatever that event is.” So when you tell it, tell it clearly. So at the end of Luke we are told, “They related their own experience”; they told what had happened, not embellished, don’t add to it. And that’s why I don’t quarrel with the use of the word resurrection, for it is part of the event. But I would go back to the 78th Psalm and rather use that terminology. For in my own case, when I was taken off the wheel of recurrence but left on it to tell the story, for I must tell it until this garment comes off; and when it comes off now it comes off for the last time. I do not find myself—like my friend Larry’s mother who found herself in the year 3,804—I am through with the wheels within wheels within wheels. But I must remain on the present wheel, the year 1964, and tell it until that time when the garment is taken off, and this time for the last time; for I am not going through death any more.

Neville agrees with the Sovereignty of The Creator:

Neville Goddard’s The Law of Assumption, in alignment with biblical teachings, emphasizes a different perspective; REINCARNATION no longer applies. THIS journey, THIS discovery, THIS resurrection, is final. There us a great mystery hiding here of course. The Bible, the Book of Job, is as a guide to trusting in God’s sovereignty rather than seeking answers in the concept of karma and past deeds. God is sovereign in what He allows to happen and over every possibility that He prevents from happening. His authority is exhaustive. Once the RESURRECTION is accepted, and understood, reincarnation ceases to exist. Every Christian knows this. Now, it seems as if the Law of Assumption, along side with Christianity will be a vehicle for this :great news” is THE GOSPEL.

And HEADS UP to everyone who thinks that the Law Of Assumption is sone weird mix of pantheism and sorcery, please read Neville, and read The Bible.


The sacrificial act on the Cross, exemplified by Jesus declaring “It is finished” (John 19:30), is considered a complete payment for the debt of sin. This definitive act negates the need for cycles of rebirth. This applies to ALL humans: “Galatians 3:28 There is neither Jew nor Gentile, neither slave nor free, nor is there male and female, for you are all one in Christ Jesus. If you belong to Christ, then you are Abraham’s seed, and heirs according to the promise.”

Ultimately, the theory of reincarnation places all emphasize of “the works” of a human being, while the Gospel places all emphasis on the mystery of the resurrection. The implications for this is that you can now begin to TRUST and stop trying.

The New Age Movement and Reincarnation:


The New Age Movement, with its emphasis on the divinity within each individual and the pursuit of unlimited potential, aligns itself with the concept of reincarnation. Followers anticipate a cycle of births, deaths, and rebirths leading to perfection and unity with the divine, however, the Law of Assumption takes a distinctive stance from Ne Age, like it or not. Neville literally NEVER believed in any New Age type of religion. There is a distinct difference in the New Testament teachings and it is precisely what the title of his lecture suggests: “Jesus: God’s Plan of Salvation”. Christians have understood this mystery for 2000 tears now, and I invite you to find out what it is all about.

Arguments in Support of Reincarnation:


Proponents of reincarnation often present arguments that claim to explain the problem of evil, physical defects, and social inequalities. The Law of Assumption, however, asserts that the Bible encourages trust in a sovereign God. Neville Goddard makes it clear that memories of past lives are challenged as products of imagination. “Imagination creates: as he states. Imagination can produce evil or good. Imagination can be under ones control, or it can be out of control. Imagination can be taken over by the world, following and believing in everything that is shown to it. Be careful what you watch so that ot does not become part of your imagination. Let your imagination be under the ownership of your will.

Remember:


In contrast to reincarnation, the Gospel of Jesus Christ has eliminated the need for human works, the sacrificial act on the Cross, the RESURRECTION, is considered a “full payment of the debt of sin,” rendering the cycles of rebirth unnecessary, and this applies to all of mankind, from everywhere on the planet, born at anytime, including before the resurrection chronologically took place. God time is not linear and all is already complete.


Neville Goddard used the Bible as his source, not any Eastern teachings, and NOT New Age, and he challenged the concept of reincarnation, urging instead the purposeful use of our own imagination, and to not let unwanted beliefs free access to our imagination.

MANIFEST MAGAZINE

crop faceless people clapping hands in room


Join the crowd.

Enter your mail to get the latest to your inbox, delivered weekly.

The FALSE Teachings of Neville Goddard

Why Understanding Who Jesus Is Matters

Welcome to a blogpost, where we are about to embark on a journey to unveil one of the most significant revelations known to humanity. This revelation lies at the heart of the Christian faith, drawing from the texts of the Bible. So, before we dive into the depths of this life-altering truth, it’s essential that we reflect on a pivotal question: Why is it crucial to understand who Jesus is according to the scriptures if all you want is the Law Of Assumption?

In this discussion, we’ll explore the dynamics of how some LOA coaches cherry-pick and reinterpret the Bible, drawing from Neville Goddard’s teachings, manipulating the content of the Bible, encompassing the Old and New Testaments. This blog unambiguously supports the notion that Jesus was a genuine, historical figure who existed as both fully human and fully divine concurrently.

Furthermore, it emphasizes the eternal nature of Jesus’ existence. This perspective is firmly grounded in the Bible, which serves as the primary source for Neville Goddard. Here we go.

The Bible’s Text:

New Testament:

Manuscript copying was a meticulous process, ensuring remarkable accuracy. The discovery of the Dead Sea Scrolls, dating back over 1,000 years before later copies, showcased the consistency of this process. Textual criticism reveals that we know with certainty about 99.5 percent of the original Bible content in its original languages. The remaining 0.5 percent pertains to minor details, with no impact on fundamental Christian beliefs in Jesus as the son of God..

Old Testament:

Science has at one point disproved the factual accuracy of the Jewish scriptures, and thus, the stories contained in them have been largely ignored. This is true of the story of Adam and Eve for example. However, A scripture expert contends that archaeological evidence supports the historical reliability of the Bible’s accounts of Abraham. Despite debates over whether Abraham was a historical or literary figure, these discoveries are seen as corroborating the Bible’s historical accuracy regarding him. The expert’s argument rests on the belief that the archaeological findings provide evidence in favor of the Bible’s portrayal of Abraham as a Bronze Age nomad who played a key role in the birth of Israel and is considered a patriarch of the Jewish nation.

The False statements

Some Law of Attraction/Assumption coaches have been eager to claim that science disproves the Bible. However evidence is emerging to support the historical accuracy of the Tanakh (Hebrew Bible). This challenges the notion that science automatically contradicts the Bible.

Archaeological discoveries have provided evidence supporting the historical reliability of the Bible, particularly in regard to the genealogy of Abraham. These findings include inscriptions of places named after Abraham’s ancestors, as mentioned in the Bible.

The Allure of LOA and Coaches

LOA, like many spiritual paths, has the power to captivate and inspire individuals looking for change, hope, and transformation. It promises ease and guaranteed results, attracting those who desire a quick solution to life’s challenges. Many coaches offer guidance on manifesting desires and improving one’s life. It is a new religion. However, we must examine the motivations behind these pursuits and whether they lead to genuine transformation.

Spiritual Scamming

I shed light on the concerning trend of what could be described as “spiritual scamming..” While many LOA coaches genuinely aim to help, there is a growing number who may prioritize financial gain over authentic guidance. We discuss the importance of discernment and seeking ethical, credible sources.

Neville Goddard and the Bible

Neville Goddard asserts that the Bible lacks historical accuracy, but evidence suggests otherwise.

Despite his frequent integration of biblical references in his teachings, many in the “manifestation” community are reluctant to discuss the Bible. The mere mention of God tends to stir debate among Law of Assumption enthusiasts.

The TRUE Teachings Of Neville Goddard

I know, I talk about Neville Goddard all the time, why am I making this post?

The truth or lack of truth of Jesus’s identity, his references to God, and the Biblical portrayal of God’s identity, has no bearing on Neville Goddard’s “Law Of Assumption .‘’

The Law Of Assumption can be taught and explained without reference to the Bible.

Let’s look at Neville’s interpretations alongside direct Bible sources, examining the importance of these beliefs in Law of Assumption practices.

It’s worth noting that Neville Goddard received teachings from a Rabbi rooted in the Jewish tradition, which traditionally denies the divinity of Jesus. However, some argue that Isaiah 53, often considered a “ forbidden chapter”, unequivocally prophesies Jesus and identifies him as the Messiah.

Jesus Christ Is God.

This confusion, about the identity of Christ is widespread, but our focus here is the LOA community, and of course Neville. Neville Goddard heavily relies on references from both the Old Testament and the New Testament in all of his books and lectures. While some may find his approach uncomfortable, many resonate with his core message that you can manifest your desires, including interpersonal relationships. It’s essential to recognize that Neville’s claims are closely tied to these biblical sources. If you accept his claims, it’s logical to consider his sources as well, fact-checking the coherence and validity of his teachings within the framework of these biblical references.

Believing is seeing.

In the early days of Law of Attraction (LOA) teachings, there was a wide range of interpretations regarding God and spirituality. Some teachers, such as Helena Blavatsky, employed unconventional language, drawing comparisons between God and a serpent, her influences being mostly a bastardization of teachings from the East. . This unconventional approach led to diverse interpretations and beliefs. These teachings often constituted a mixture of fabricated spirituality, emerging New Age religions, and a multitude of deceptive claims, primarily aimed at exploiting people for financial gain.

Neville Goddard incorporated biblical references into his LOA teachings. However, because he was influenced by a Rabbi who did not recognize the divinity of Jesus, Neville’s interpretation of the New Testament appears to be based on a Kabbalistic model rather than historical documentation, which results in his denial of the Bible’s historical accuracy. Despite these variations, some argue that the Bible, along with other ancient texts from different parts of the world, remains one of the most reliable historical references available.

Neville Goddard, unlike most of his contemporary new thought teachers who employed a concoction of Eastern spiritual insights mixed with Christian mysticism, was influenced by a rabbi, and he did not initially align with the traditional Christian belief that Jesus was a real, historical figure. He also does not veer into magical rituals or other occult “secrets” or initiation rites. Neville is clearly trained in kabbalah.

Rabbis typically do not embrace the New Testament, often not even having read it. The New Testament being a Christian corner stone, is rarely, if ever read by Jewish people. This seems obvious, but I want to be overly clear here. With this in mind, Neville’s own incorporation of teachings from the New Testament are inconsistent, a point I’ve noticed for some time but haven’t raised before. Hence the the reasons for this post.

While Jesus is recognized as a metaphor for enlightened, compassionate, and blissful love, often referred to as Christ consciousness, traditional Christian doctrine regards Jesus as the Son of God, historical figure, and the embodiment of God. This is where Neville’s teachings may be perceived as misleading, and it’s important to clarify these differences.

The idea that you are the “god of your reality,” a term Neville Goddard did not use, is not a necessary element of these teachings. Instead, the core of his teachings involve assuming a particular identity without necessarily involving ANY mystical aspects. The most practical of the teachings of kabbalah. It is however perfectly acceptable to believe in God and Jesus AND assume your identity. In fact, you can freely worship your chosen deity without the need for added complexity, practicing the law of assumption while retaining your faith. The denial of God is a religion in and of itself.

Various spiritual and philosophical traditions allow individuals to view themselves as divine aspects of God or divine souls. The diversity of beliefs and interpretations within the LOA and spiritual communities underscores the individuality of each person’s spiritual journey and quest for self-discovery. In my response, I focus only on the Biblical aspects of LOA, following Neville’s path.

Jesus is both real and metaphorical; contemplate this concept.

God is the creator of the world, and in the realm of God’s time, there is no distinction between past and future; everything exists in the eternal NOW. Do you understand this concept?

Your success has always been predetermined from the very outset. Your favor with God is eternal. You have perpetually encompassed everything, possessed all that you desire, and existed in all conceivable realities, all simultaneously.

You are already all that you’ve ever aspired to become, and you possess everything you desire at this very moment. The only step required is to choose the version of yourself with which you wish to identify. It’s as straightforward as that. THIS is the law of assumption. Denial of God has nothing to do with it. Is it perhaps these coaches own ASSUMPTION that creates a false beleif that you have to deny God in order to manifest?

The law of assumption states: There is no way to fail in achieving your desires because you already possess them across all planes of existence, beyond imagination. All that’s left is to confidently claim every aspect of it with pride, free from fear and doubt. You have it all — it’s real, and it’s absolute. THIS is the law of assumption. Importantly, this perspective does not conflict with a belief in the Bible as a historical document.

Take a moment to contemplate the idea that CREATION is finished, rendering the concepts of free will versus destiny null and void. Everything is unfolding in the present, as God’s time encompasses the past, present, and future all as one eternal NOW.

God is everything, everywhere, all at once.

Are you genuinely seeking the Truth? Will you believe in the identity of Jesus as described in the scriptures?

The moment you discover the law of attraction or the law of assumption, you’re often told to set aside your existing beliefs. However, the truth is that you don’t have to discard them. Instead, you can make them work for you rather than against you, you can deepen your knwoledge of Jeuss rather than deny him. Sadly, many people end up falling into the trap of a new religion, often fostered by scammy LOA coaches. Yes, they create a religion out of their beliefs.

If you already believe in Jesus as the savior, continue to hold onto that belief. Don’t let a coach lead you astray.

What you may not realize is that it doesn’t matter if your belief aligns exactly with Neville’s, especially since he is inconsistent, and also wrong sometimes..

Now, why do some coaches insist that Jesus is solely a representation of your mind and discourage other beliefs? Why do they react strongly if you hold different views about Jesus, even believing He was a real historical figure and the Messiah?

This is a significant question, and the answer may be that they don’t wholeheartedly believe their own claims. They learned it from Neville and never fact checked him, or t hey might be running a sort of cult.

Many LOA coaches cherry-pick and selectively interpret specific Bible verses to support their agenda without considering the full context of biblical texts. One verse commonly used by LOA coaches to disprove Jesus’s divinity is the statement “I am that I am.” However, it’s crucial to recognize that this statement appears long before Jesus’s presence in the New Testament when God spoke to Moses. In the book of Exodus, it marked a pivotal moment when God identified Himself as “I Am That I Am” (Exodus 3:7–8, 13–14). “I am that I am” refers to Lord Yahweh, the name for the God of the Israelites, and represents the biblical pronunciation of “YHWH,” the name revealed to Moses. This name, YHWH, is often written in Hebrew as the tetragrammaton, comprising the sequence of consonants Yod, Heh, Waw, and Heh. When Jesus used these words, He was identifying Himself as God.

Do you believe that he is God?

What does the Bible really say, let’s go straight to the source.

John 8:24

“I said therefore unto you, that ye shall die in your sins: for if ye believe not that I am he, ye shall die in your sins.”

That scripture says you will die in your sins if you do NOT believe Jesus is the “I AM”.

But who is the “I am”?

Reason 1:

Jesus is the I AM

In Exodus 3:13–14

God says to Moses that his name is I am. “I AM that I AM”

Why is this important? Because in the book of Moses, Jesus is not yet born. This is a very important qualifying statement. It is not possible to isolate and cherry pick the statement without understanding that it has ALREADY been qualified.

Where does it claim that Jesus is the “I AM”?

John 8:58 “ Jesus said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Before Abraham was, I am.

GOD’s name = I AM.

JESUS’s name = I AM

Exodus 3:14 + John 8:24,58

Therefore, JESUS = GOD.

2nd reason:

Jesus accepts worship.(Devotional love)

In Hebrews 1:6 it says: “Let all the angels of God worship him (Jesus)”

If Jesus is worshiped, and he accepts it, this makes him GOD.

3rd reason:

Jesus tells us to honor him and God the Father equally.

The Bible says in John 5:23 it says

“That all men should honor the Son even as they honor the Father.”

Do you pray to, love, obey the Father? Do you likewise with the Son?

Do you honor the Father as God? Should not you then also honor the Son equally as God?

4th reason:

Jesus shares his Name with God the Father and Holy Spirit

In Matthew 28:19, the Bible says:

“baptizing them in the NAME of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit:”

This Bible verse uses the word “NAME” not “names”.

This shows that it is shared with the Father, the Son (Jesus Christ) and the Holy Ghost. This shows that Jesus Christ is God, just like how the Father is God.

5th reason:

The Greek word SON for Jesus means the “same nature as”.

There are 2 Greek words translated to the English word “Son”. These are:

1) TEKNON (Son) = little boy, offspring
derived from is never used of Jesus

2) UIOS (Son) = same nature as (hooios)
ALWAYS USED OF JESUS

Therefore, when it calls Jesus:

Son of God: it means he is the same nature as God.

Son of Man: it means he is the same nature as Man .

This shows that Jesus is 100% God, and 100% man at the same time.

6th reason:

Jesus is from everlasting

Micah 5:2

But thou, Bethlehem Ephratah, though thou be little among the thousands of Judah, yet out of thee shall he come forth unto me that is to be ruler in Israel; whose goings forth have been from of old, from everlasting.

Jesus is from everlasting, therefore he wasn’t created, therefore he’s God.

Jesus Christ is from everlasting … Who else is from everlasting other than God?


7th reason:

God the Father calls Jesus “O God”

In Hebrews 1:8, the Bible says: To the Son he says “Thy throne O God”

God the Father calls the Son (Jesus Christ) “O God”

8th reason:

There is no Savior other than Jehovah

The Bible says in Isaiah 43:11: “I, even I, am the LORD (Jehovah); and beside me there is no savior.

Therefore Jehovah = ONLY SAVIOR.

2nd Peter 1:11 says

“For so an entrance shall be ministered unto you abundantly into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.”

Jehovah = ONLY SAVIOR
Jesus Christ = SAVIOUR

Therefore, Jesus Christ is Jehovah

Conclusion:

JESUS IS GOD.

AND Jesus is God, the Son.

Neville Goddard’s transformation

Expanding on the exploration of Neville Goddard’s evolving perspective, it becomes evident that his teachings underwent significant transformations over the years, leading to various interpretations among his followers. There appears to be a noticeable division between adherents of “pre-Promise Neville” and those who align with “post-Promise Neville,” highlighting the evolution of his ideas and beliefs.

Pre-Promise

During the early stages of his teachings, Neville’s philosophy resonated closely with the interpretations of Abdullah and jewish mysticism. In this phase, he discussed concepts such as free will, the Golden Rule, and the idea that we live in a singular reality. This version of Neville is often favored by many Law of Attraction enthusiasts and other teachers who have followed in his footsteps. While there are valuable lessons to be gleaned from this phase, Neville was still in the process of refining his understanding of his own teachings.

Post-Promise

Neville’s beliefs experienced a profound shift after he received what he referred to as “the Promise.” This transformation brought about a new and distinct perspective. In this later stage of his teachings, Neville departed from many of his prior limiting beliefs and diverged from mainstream interpretations. Notably, he distinguished himself by emphasizing that the Law is the gateway to unlocking the Promise, which, in his view, extended beyond mere life enhancements. The Promise, according to Neville, was reserved for those who wholeheartedly embraced their desires, viewing them as attainable. Whereas he previously stated that God is your imagination, he started making statements like “God is love”.

This dichotomy in Neville’s teachings and evolving beliefs has led to differing understandings and approaches among his followers, with some gravitating towards his early teachings and others embracing the transformative shift he underwent.

Knowing that Neville Goddard is inconsistent, and the Bible is not, I ask you, who do you trust?

YES, you can trust that there is a law that states that you are who you assume that you are, but that is all that Neville can provide you. Assume your state, this is your free will. Choose your state of mind.

Ultimately, all paths DO lead to God, I believe Neville’s life proves that, and it doesn’t matter if your journey starts by disproving god, or focusing exclusively on material gains or fame or manifesting an sp, you too, will find that God is calling you. God has always been calling you. God was with you before you were born, and he was with you when you were blind to him.

Notably, once “The Promise” version of Neville Goddard emerged, he was met with considerably less popularity during his lifetime. His audience began to dwindle. His managers urged him to refrain from discussing the Promise, warning that such discourse might lead to a loss of followers. In response, Neville remained steadfast in his commitment, expressing his willingness to preach about it even to empty rooms. Could this same reason be why LOA coaches are unwilling to tell you the truth? That it doesn’t sell?

Realizing that you can’t earn your way to “heaven” with good works:

“By grace are ye saved through faith, and that not of yourselves, it is the gift of God, not of works lest any man should boast”

Ephesians 2:8,9

People often find themselves drawn to the idea of practicing numerous techniques daily and meticulously controlling every aspect of their lives. However, later in his teachings, Neville emphasized the importance of letting go and allowing your desires to manifest naturally. This shift reflects the difference between attempting to fulfill the law, as in the Old Testament, and falling short due to human limitations. In our humanity, we often fall short, but Jesus serves as a solution to our inherent imperfections. With trust in Jesus, we can find resolution, and this concept aligns with the same underlying principle.

This is why Jesus made the ultimate sacrifice for us. He endured excruciating pain on the cross, with nails piercing His hands and feet for six agonizing hours, so that our sins could be atoned for by His divine blood. Your sins are forgiven and remain on the cross because of Jesus Christ’s selfless act.

He took a bullet for us.

In essence, He took the burden upon Himself, sparing us from the heavy price of our sins. He acted as the atonement for our transgressions. Jesus did not come to abolish the law but to fulfill it because we, as humans, always fall short in upholding the law’s demands. Not one of us is perfect.

What should you do?

The Bible says in Romans 10:9,10:

“That if thou shalt confess with thy mouth the Lord Jesus, and shalt believe in thine heart that God hath raised him from the dead, thou shalt be saved. For with the heart man believeth unto righteousness; and with the mouth confession is made unto salvation.”

Ask him by prayer: To be your LORD (GOD) and SAVIOR

Let go of doership, trust his grace.

This is understanding doership in a nutshell. You do nothing, you ask, and that is IT. Ask in the NAME of Jesus.

You don’t have to affirm, you don’t have to do imaginal scenes or revise. It is done. (But you can do them if you want to)

It is done.

To get a grasp of the sheer magnitude of answered prayers in Jesus name, start to search for videos on testimonies from people who came to meet Jesus. Look for people who report miraculous healing. You will realize that the people who have insisted that you don’t use the word God, or Jesus before have no experience of what they are talking about, they have not read scriptures for themselves, and they have only read the bare minimum of Neville Goddard references. Iit isn’t enough to use as evidence to deny Jesus, and I assure you that they have never experienced an outright miracle. Do your due diligence and at least read the source (The Bible) for yourself first.

In that hour was Jesus glad in the Spirit, and said, `I do confess to thee, Father, Lord of the heaven and of the earth, that Thou didst hide these things from wise men and understanding, and didst reveal them to babes; yes, Father, because so it became good pleasure before Thee. -Luke 10.21

For God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life. John 3:16

Let’s take a moment to shift our perspective to “Godtime.”

God is pure consciousness, ultimate awareness, omnipresent, omnipotent, and omniscient. In God’s realm, time as we understand it doesn’t exist. Everything occurs simultaneously. When God appears to prophesy or predict, it’s not about foretelling the future, how can you predict when it is now? Rather recognizing that all events are unfolding in the present. In God’s domain, free will and destiny are not concepts. There’s no birth or death; there’s only God, and God is everything. In this perspective, the notion of free will or destiny loses its relevance.

There is no free will and no destiny.

So when coaches say no one has free will, it is only half truth.

There is no birth and no death.

There is only God, and God is all

Since all is now, free will or destiny does not exist

What we commonly identify as our “self” or persona — our body, ego, and mind — is essentially a construct. It’s a fabrication that creates the illusion of individual identity.

The true reality is God, and the world, including ourselves, is but an appearance. It’s not God that’s unreal; as Neville states, it’s our perceived separation from God that’s illusory. We live under the spell of this illusion, and the actual reality is God. And God created us in his image. In HIS image.

Everything you desire or need is already within you at this very moment. There’s no need to ask, do, or want because everything is within the eternal now. The holy name of Jesus serves as your entry into Godtime. Knock, and the door will open for you.

“When we really wake, we will not be God and man. It will just be you; and you will be God, who was the Dreamer. The whole will simply awaken within you. it will not be a twin. The wall of separation will be broken down. It will only be God; and God-and-you will be the One”. — Neville Goddard

This is “post-promise” Neville Goddard speaking. The awakened state desires nothing, it is a completion, no beginning, no end, no separation, nothing to want and nothing to have. What else happens? You realize that all is God, and treating anyone bad is like treating God bad, you can only love.

The separation increases when we have false Gods (Things, money, manifestations ect)

To further this thought, when we manifest solely for selfish reasons, it boosts our ego. When our ego grows, our spiritual connection diminishes. However, when we manifest for the well-being of others, the ego’s expansion is less likely. The surefire way to reduce ego and increase the awareness of God’s presence is to focus on pleasing God. It is a fact. The intent of Thou shalt no other Gods have beside me is this. For closeness to God, ask.

To diminish the ego, share the wisdom of God, however you perceive the divine, and by sharing this connection, you deepen your bond with God.

A coach who encourages you to fulfill your desires while denying the existence of God is likely inflating both their own ego and yours. The result can be a weakened connection to God.

If your desire is to experience the bliss of God, then your primary focus should be on God, not just on acquiring material things.

Remember the wisdom of “Seek first the kingdom of God, and all these things shall be added unto you.”

Everything exists within you NOW! There’s nothing you need to ASK for, nothing you need to DO, nothing to WANT.

Nothing is at the end of the journey, there is only an irreducible entirety of the universe.

Only the false fabrication thinks that you MUSt manifest something. Life is not at the end of a journey it is only ever in the present moment, it is the fabrication that lives in “time”, God is always in the eternal now, and your ultimate state is with God.

So you see when coaches teach you that you are God of your imagination they have it backwards, you are God’s imagination. I and the father are one but the father is greater.

The name of Jesus is your doorway to Godtime. knock, and he will open.

This is the truth of the New Testament.

Make a decision, about who you are, God’s beloved child, open the door called Jesus, and he will let you in.

“Ask, and it will be given to you; seek, and you will find; knock, and it will be opened to you. For everyone who asks receives; the one who seeks finds; and to the one who knocks, the door will be opened.”Matt 7:7–8

“A new commandment I give unto you, That ye love one another; as I have loved you, that ye also love one another. By this shall all men know that ye are my disciples, if ye have love one to another.”

Jesus Prays for All Believers:

John 17:20

“My prayer is not for them alone. I pray also for those who will believe in me through their message, that all of them may be one, Father, just as you are in me and I am in you. May they also be in us so that the world may believe that you have sent me. I have given them the glory that you gave me, that they may be one as we are one — I in them and you in me — so that they may be brought to complete unity. Then the world will know that you sent me and have loved them even as you have loved me. “Father, I want those you have given me to be with me where I am, and to see my glory, the glory you have given me because you loved me before the creation of the world. “Righteous Father, though the world does not know you, I know you, and they know that you have sent me. I have made you known to them, and will continue to make you known in order that the love you have for me may be in them and that I myself may be in them.”

Remember when Neville Goddard switched gears and said that God is love?

“We are told, “He who has not loved does not know God, for God is love.” This is not a conclusion that the prophet reached after years of philosophic study, but an act of God in self revelation. If God never revealed himself to man, I doubt that man would ever know that God is love. But, in spite of all the horror of the world, I know from experience that God is love.” — Neville Goddard

I maintain that Neville Goddard’s use of the Bible as a source is highly contradictory, inconsistent, unnecessary and most importantly, misleading. To apply the Law of Assumption to your life, you simply make assumptions about who you are, and enter into a new and improved state of mind.

If you took a poll of all the individuals who enjoy success in life you would not find a commonality in lack of religion. It is a false belief held by Neville Goddard, that has been ignorantly absorbed by a fanatical group of coaches who have created a new religion. A new and inferior religion in place of an authentic devotional religion that leads to and open devotional heart… Ponder this.

From duality to oneness through devotion and worship, is a transformative journey that Jesus’ teachings emphasize. This path lead us to transcend dualistic thinking and experience unity with the divine through love, devotion, and trust. Devotion through Jesus’ message, can be likened to spiritual heart surgery. It involves opening our hardened hearts to the love of the divine, allowing us to transition from a state of duality to oneness with the divine, just as a skilled surgeon mends a heart to restore its full capacity. THIS is the power of Jesus.

“Let not your heart be troubled: ye believe in God, believe also in me.”

Tell me again WHY you believed that you had to deny God to manifest your dreams?

The date of creation

The date of Abraham’s birth is estimated to be around 1813 BCE. According to the Jewish calendar, Abraham was born in the year 1948 AM (Anno Mundi), which means “from creation.”

The Jewish calendar calculates dates from the biblical creation of the world, which is estimated to have occurred around 3760 BCE. The date of creation, that is when God created mankind…

So God created man in His own image, in the image of God created He him; male and female created He them.

God created mankind…

Millenia into this, mankind is struggling, fighting and hating. Jesus was sent to give us what we can’t achieve on our own, and he will come again.

Let’s create a greater perspective…

Lord Krishna appeared at the beginning of the Kali Yuga, which started 5,000 ( 3,102 BCE. ) years ago. His appearance is described as a historical event. During his appearance, Lord Krishna delivered the Bhagavad Gita, a sacred text that contains profound spiritual teachings and guidance for humanity.

This event is considered a pivotal moment in the transition to the Kali Yuga, a time of spiritual decline and moral degradation, as it provided essential spiritual wisdom to guide people through the challenges of this age. At the time of Lord Krishna’s appearance, the archer Arjuna was 86 years old.

In this new yuga, the Kali Yuga, God created mankind…God created man in His own image, in the image of God created He him; male and female created He them. But hold on a minute, mankind already existed before? Didn’t it?

King Rama, a central figure in the ancient Indian epic, the Ramayana. King Rama is considered an incarnation (avatar) of Lord Vishnu. An avatar is God who takes on the body of a human. He is venerated for his virtuous and righteous nature and is often seen as a symbol of righteousness. Rama’s life and adventures, including the rescue of his wife Sita from the demon king Ravana, are depicted in the epic Ramayana, which narrates his divinity. King Rama lived 7100 years ago, during the Treta Yuga, which is a more spiritually elevated age compared to the current Kali Yuga, that age that Lord Krishna ushered in.

Kali Yuga is marked by a decline in righteousness and values, our connection to God is replaced by material pursuits and manipulations for power, general degradation and perversion.

The Yugas are not measured in the same way as our calendar years, there are many interpretations and calculations, but what stands out to me is that the theory of relativity appears to be altered in the previous Yugas, years longer, mankind taller and lifespans MUCH longer. We have limited knowledge about time, space and consciousness relativity, and how this played out before the kali Yuga is impossible to imagine….

Before mankind was…

Lord Vishnu is the God who appears again and again, as Krishna, as Rama, and before that his first incarnation according to the Puranic accounts was Matsaya. Matsya appeared in the form of a fish when the world was submerged in a cosmic ocean during the Satya Yuga 62,801 BCE….

Lord Visnu has sent many avatars and he will send another one…Kalki, to usher back in a new Satya Yuga.

Unfathomable Awesomeness

Oneness is not limited to a single perspective or a single religion, rather oneness means one has experienced existence from the primordial fish to a simple leaf on a tree, and simultaneously the experience of mankind, enlightened sage, and the divine itself. We are one consciousness. This unity transcends individual experiences, and together, we are one, the divine or God.

I am that I am.

“All the manifested world of things and beings are projected by imagination upon the substratum which is the Eternal All-pervading Vishnu, whose nature is Existence-Intelligence; just as the different ornaments are all made out of the same gold.” -Shankaracharya

“The entire universe is truly the Self. There exists nothing at all other than the Self. The enlightened person sees everything in the world as his own Self, just as one views earthenware jars and pots as nothing but clay.” -Shankaracharya

“I and the Father are one, but the Father is greater.”

Abraham emerged as a guiding light during humanity’s initial encounter with the Kali Yuga some 5000 years ago. Moses received the commandments from God to lead us, yet we struggled to uphold them. As prophesied, Jesus was sent by God, representing God Himself, to atone for our inherent sins that often elude our comprehension. Jesus took a bullet for us. We even venture into moral relativism, asserting that “there is no good or bad, only thinking makes it so,” we simply do NOT understand WHY we should love our enemies, or why we should love our neighbor as we love ourselves. We fail to see that we are ONE AND THE SAME AS our enemies….”

In John 14.1, we find the words: “Let not your heart be troubled: ye believe in God, believe also in me.” Find solace in knowing that God is the alpha and the omega, the beginning and the end. You are never alone, and as you have faith in God, have faith in Jesus, for He too is God, and you can turn to Him.

I hope that I have dispelled some of Neville Goddard’s mistakes. Using Nevllie Goddard to point the way to the Bible is like using a flashlight to point to the sun.

With that being said; Take what resonates, and leave the rest, but please, do your own research into his sources.

In summary:

Neville Goddard most likely denies the divinity of Jesus because he was taught by a Rabbi,and the jewish faith denies Jesus as the Messiah, but it does NOT deny the existence of a creator, Yahweh, beyond human comprehension. (Yod He Vau He) Rabbi’s do not read the New Testament. The forbidden chapter, Isaiah 53, proves that Jesus is the Messiah in his first coming, and thus Jesus is the Son of God. “I and the father are one, but the father is greater.”

Finally:

Humanity can strive to become more Christlike and enlightened while simultaneously recognizing the existence of divinity in others. If the assertion that we create our own world, by manifesting outwardly what we are on the inside, then it follows that the recognition of God and Jesus on the outside hints to a more Christlike inner, as Neville Goddard’s EIYPO dictates. Meditate on this.

If you desire to learn more about Jesus, consider going to the source: The Bible.

“Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest.”

Manifest Magazine


Join the crowd.

Enter your mail to get the latest to your inbox, delivered weekly.

Abdullah & How We Got Together 

Neville Goddard 

1964 

Abdullah & How We Got Together 

From the Q&A at one of Neville’s lectures

Who was the elusive Rabbi named Abdullah that Neville attributes all his knowledge to?

Neville:

Now are there any questions, please? 

Yes, sir? 

Question:

Inaudible question, Abdullah’s name is heard and additional words about imagining and “demonstrating”, which was the word used for “manifesting” in the heyday of New Thought 

Answer:

Well, I’ll tell you in detail exactly how we got together. 

It was 1933. 

If you remember, there was a frightful Depression in our country. Millions were unemployed. In New York City, you would go through the tunnel into Gimbel’s [Department Store] from, say, the square [Herald Square], where Gimbel’s begin.  It goes all the way through to the Holland Tunnel. 

They were sleeping with the permission of the Mayor,  three and four deep, as far as the eye could go. There was no place to go. In the park, in the summer months, they were allowed to sleep in the park, sleeping all over the place. 

And the long lines for coffee and bread were there to give them. There were millions unemployed. We then had a population of not more than, say, a hundred thirty million, as against today’s a hundred ninety two million. 

I was a dancer, and if you couldn’t eat, you couldn’t pay to watch a dancer, so there were no shows playing on Broadway. I think we had five Broadway shows, and they were running on paper,  just [unintelligible sounds] passing out paper to go and see them, really, instead of the usual 50 to 60 shows that you usually get. Well, what I’m getting at is, I didn’t have a job, I had no money, and I was living in a basement on 75th Street and he [Abdullah]  lived on 72nd Street, in a very lovely home that was owned by Morgenthau, whose son (Henry Morgenthau Jr) was then the treasury (sic) of our country, a cabinet member [US Secretary of the Treasury under President Franklin D. Roosevelt], but his father owned this house, but he didn’t live there, and he rented the first floor to my friend Abdullah. 

I said to Abdullah, in the month of October, late October, “Ab, you know I’ve been gone from Barbados for almost twelve years. I came here in 1922. And it’s almost 12 years, and I’ve never had a desire to go back. But now I have a hungry desire, a haunting desire, to go to Barbados. 

Not a thing stops me but a lack of money. I have no money.” He said to me, “You are in Barbados.” I said, “I am in Barbados?” He said, “Yes. You are now in Barbados. And so, you see Barbados, and you see America from Barbados, and you can smell the tropical land of Barbados, see only the little homes of Barbados, and that’s all you do. 

You just simply sleep this night in Barbados.”

 Well, I thought him insane, really, I mean, at the moment, it seemed so, stupid. 

Because, 72nd Street, we still had 50- and 60-story buildings. And little Barbados with a little three-story building almost the tallest that you’d find. And narrow little streets and no sidewalks. And I’m walking on a sidewalk that is wider than the widest street in Barbados on 72nd Street. 

Well, nevertheless, that night I slept in Barbados. I assumed that I’m in Barbados in my mother’s home, and that I saw America relative to Barbados, and it wasn’t under me that night.

It was north of me, about two thousand miles. 

Well, the next day, I didn’t tell him anything,  about a week later when nothing happened, I thought I would approach him. This time we’ve moved into November. I said, “You know, Ab, there’s no, well,  not a thing has happened.”

 He wouldn’t discuss it with me. He turned his back on me and went into his little library and slammed the door. About three times I tried to open up the discussion with my friend Ab between that moment when I first talked to him and the end. He would never discuss it, on the basis: “How could he discuss with me how I am going to Barbados when I am already in Barbados?” 

That’s stupid to discuss how I’m going to go when I am in Barbados! And if I am faithful to my assumption, I can’t discuss the “how.” I’m already there! Well, this went on.   On the morning of the fourth day of December,  there’s no job, no place to go, and the last boat that will get me there by Christmas is going to sail on the sixth. 

Under my door is a little letter from my brother Victor. And he said, “As a family we were never around the table at Christmas together. That Cecil”– he’s my oldest brother, he left home before the last was born, because we have a large family; there’s eight years between my sister Daphne, who was the eighth child, and then my brother Joe. 

Well, in that interval, my brother Cecil went off to Demerara. So, never as a family were we ever together at Christmas. So in the letter, he justifies why he’s asked me to come. “I know you don’t have a job, and there’s no excuse for not coming. And so I’m enclosing a draft for fifty dollars, you may need a shirt, a pair of shoes, socks or something, and I’ve notified the Furness Withy Line that you’ll come for a ticket. So the ticket is waiting for you at the Furness Line.” Well, I was so excited,  I rushed on down to the Furness Line and I  gave them my letter. 

They said, “Yes, we have a message here from your family in Barbados. We’ll give you a ticket, but we haven’t any First Class tickets left. You can go Third Class, and use the facilities of the First. But you have to sleep Third Class, until you hit the island of St. Thomas. When you hit St. Thomas, someone disembarks, then you may take a First Class bunk.” I said, “I’ll take it.” I rushed right up to Abdullah, and I said, “Ab, I got my ticket for Barbados, but I have to go Third Class.” I’m all elated and happy about it. He said, “Who told you that you are going to Barbados? And who told you that you went to Barbados Third Class? You went to Barbados, and you went First Class.” Would say no more.

 He isn’t even happy that I’m going to Barbados now. So I went down on the morning of the sixth day of December, with my Third Class ticket. Went up to the desk as they’re checking in the passengers, and I put my ticket forward, and they said “I’ve got good news for you, Mr. Goddard. Someone has canceled, and you’re going First Class.” And I went First Class all the way down to Barbados. 

Ten days down; ten days back, with three heavenly months in Barbados

So all that I did,  I tried to the best of my ability to with his almost insolence, he was rude, but he taught me by his rudeness that I cannot discuss how if I am doing what I’m supposed to do. He tells me right away, “You are in Barbados.” Like someone comes to you now, and you would apply this principle toward their request, and they say, “Oh, I would love to be happily married.” And you say to her, or him, “You are now happily married.” They look at you as though you’re insane. But that’s exactly what you’re supposed to do. “You are now happily married.” 

Well, if I am now happily married and I’m a lady, I would instantly begin to feel that ring there in my imagination. And I’d let others see that I have my ring,  well, that would imply I’m happily married, a wedding ring and so if I don’t wear it from then on, I’m not doing what I’m supposed to do. So in my imagination, I have to go to bed wearing my ring, and actually do all that I would do in that state. 

Oh, he said, “You’re in Barbados.” And I’m in New York City physically, but he put me in Barbados in my imagination. So I slept in Barbados to the best of my ability. But you know days go into weeks, and the weeks went into a month, and I’m trying my best to open the discussion with him, to get a little hope. 

No, no hope! He wouldn’t give me any encouragement if I did what he told me to do. 

Well, we all are human enough to want another little discussion, another little push. And so he taught me the lesson that there is no such thing as “a little pregnancy.” No such thing. If you did it, then you’re pregnant. Let the child grow.

 And interference with it is going to be a miscarriage. 

“You assume that you are in Barbados.” Now you are pregnant. 

The idea is that you are going to give birth to a journey which will land you right in Barbados. So you’ve assumed it. That is conception. Now, don’t try to argue. You have conceived. And all you have to do is be a faithful mother, and bear that child, and don’t discuss it with me anymore. He never discussed it, after he told me I was in Barbados. 

And I learned so many things from the old fellow. I came back, because I wasn’t drinking, I brought him two lovely old bottles of brandy. The best that we have on the island, two lovely bottles, and some rum. So I gave him my father’s rum, gave him the brandy. A week later, he said to me, “Say, how long do you expect those things to last?” 

I learned my lesson. I thought he would sip those things for a year, oh, no! They were gone! And he wondered how long I supposed these things to last for him. And of course he really disillusioned me terribly on so many things because I would go and dine with him, and Abdullah, I was then a strict vegetarian

I was trying to overcome it, after I came back, gradually. 

And of course he would sit down and he would have two or three big shots of rye, I mean, big shots of rye,  and then he would wash down his meal with a lot of Porter, or, it wasn’t beer, it was ale, and then he would at the end, like Churchill, a huge big bowl of ice cream. I said, “Ab, how can you do that?” “Oh,” he said, “you couldn’t do it, it would poison you, because you have quibbles.” 

“But you know that God made everything? 

Everything is God. 

You would assume that he made something and not the rest? 

No, God made everything.”

 And he’ll send me back to the Bible. “Go back to the Bible and read the book of Acts.” “

And Peter couldn’t eat the unclean thing. And then the Lord said, ‘Slay and eat, for that which I have cleansed, I have cleansed.’” Then a sheet  came down filled with all manner of animals and food. 

And the voice said to Peter, “Slay and eat, for that which I have cleansed, I have cleansed.” 

So he said, “You have quibbles, Neville. With any of your quibbles, it’d poison you.” 

But he would sit down and polish off this enormous meal, and wash it down with ale, preceded with three shots of rye. And here was a man truly of the spirit. But if I judge from appearances, I would say, “Well, he can’t be a holy man.”  For which today I am most grateful that he wasn’t! Because he taught me real Christianity. And he was born in North Africa, of Jewish parents, and raised in a strict Orthodox Jewish home.

 But he knew more Christianity than anyone I’ve ever met, because he spoke the Hebrew tongue perfectly. He spoke other tongues. And Rabbis would come to study with him. And he and I would discuss, day in and day out, for over five years, teaching me all that he could teach me that I could absorb concerning the Kabbalah, the great mystery of how this thing is put together in these simple little letters of Hebrew.

 I know that in the, before the Civil Rights Bill, in New York City, no negro could go to the box office and buy a seat in the orchestra. You’d get a seat in the balcony. You think Abdullah would ever let me go and buy the seats? 

No. 

Abdullah would go right straight down to the box office, and he was a negro, I tell you, and he’d go right down and say, “I want two in the center. I don’t want too far back. Not beyond the sixth row. Right in the center.”

 “Yes, sir.” 

Buy the two seats. For any show. 

The first opera I saw, Abdullah took me to it. It was Parsifal. Five hours, and I’d never seen one before. It seemed it would never come to an end. Of all the operas to be introduced to opera, through Parsifal. Good Friday it was, too,  you go on Good Friday in New York, he said, when you go to Parsifal, and you sit there, and think “My Lord, is it ever going to come to an end?” 

And he is drinking it in, every little note, he understands every little point, and he’s so in love with it. And I’m sitting because I’m next to Ab, just waiting, hoping, but nothing happens, it goes on and on and on and it’s five hours later, and then, that’s it.

manifest magazine

shallow focus photography of lavenders

Join the crowd.

Enter your mail to get the latest to your inbox, delivered weekly.

Dynamic Thought or THE LAW OF VIBRANT ENERGY

Dynamic Thought

OR

THE LAW OF VIBRANT ENERGY

BY

WILLIAM WALKER ATKINSON

Author of “Thought Force;” “Law of the New Thought;” “Nuggets of
the New Thought;” “Memory Culture” and other Scientific and
Occult Works. Associate Editor of “Suggestion,” 1900-01;
Editor of “New Thought,” 1901-05; Co-Editor
of “The Segnogram,” 1906.

“I am attacked by two very opposite sects—the Scientists and the Know-Nothings; both laugh at me, calling me the ‘Frogs’ Dancing Master,’ but I know that I have discovered one of the greatest Forces in Nature.”—Galvini.

A FOREWORD

This is a queer book. It is a marriage of the Ancient Occult Teachings to the latest and most advanced conceptions of Modern Science—an odd union, for the parties thereto are of entirely different temperaments. The marriage might be expected to result disastrously, were it not for the fact that a connecting link has been found that gives them a bond of common interest. No two people may truly love each other, unless they also love something in common—the more they love in common, the greater will be their love for each other. And, let us trust that this will prove true in this marriage of Occultism and Science, celebrated in this book.

The Occultists usually get at the “facts,” first, but they manage to evolve such outrageous theories to explain the facts, that the world will have none of their wares, and turns to Science for something “reasonable.” Science, proceeding along different lines, at first denies these “facts” of the Occultists, not finding them accounted for by any of her existing theories; but, later on, when the “facts” have been finally thrust under her eyes, after repeated attempts and failures, she says, “Oh, yes, of course!” and proceeds to evolve a new theory, welding it with other scientific hypotheses, and after attaching a new label thereto, she proudly exhibits the thing as “the latest discovery of Modern Science”—and smiles indulgently, or indignantly, when the theory of the old Occultists is mentioned, saying, “Quite a different thing, we assure you!” And yet, in all justice, be it said, Science usually proceeds to find much better “proofs” to fit the “facts” of Occultism, than did the Occultists themselves. The Occultist “sees things,” but is a poor hand at “proofs”—while the Scientist is great on “proofs,” but so often, and so long, fails to see many things patent to the Occultist who is able to “look within” himself, but who is then unable to positively and scientifically “prove” the facts. This is easily explained—the Occultist’s information comes from “within,” while the Scientist’s comes from without—and “proofs” belong to the “without” side of Mentation. And this is why the Occultists so often make such a bungle regarding “proofs” and the Scientist fails to see “facts” that are staring the Occultist in the face.

The whole history of Occultism and Science proves the above. Take the phenomenon called “Mesmerism” for instance—it was an old story with the Occultists, who had been for years aware of it, theoretically and practically. Mesmer brought it into general prominence, and Science laughed at it and at Mesmer’s “fluid” theory, and called him a charlatan and imposter. Years afterwards, Braid, an English surgeon, discovered that some of the facts of “Mesmerism” were true, and he announced his discovery in a scientific manner, and lo! his views were accepted, and the thing was called “Hypnotism,” poor old Mesmer being forgotten, because of his theory. Then, after a number of years, certain other aspects of the phenomenon were discovered, and scientifically relabelled “Suggestion,” and the renaming was supposed to “explain” the entire subject, the learned ones now saying, “Pooh, ’tis nothing but ‘Suggestion,'” as if that explained the matter. But so far, they have only accepted certain phases of this form of Dynamic Thought—for that is what it is, and there are many other phases of which they do not dream.

And the same is true of the Occult Teaching that there is “Life in Everything—the Universe is Alive.” For years, this idea was  hooted at, and we had learned scientific discourses upon “dead Matter,” “inert substance,” etc. But, only within the past decade—yes, within the last five years, has Science discovered that there was Life in Everything, and that even in the Atom of mineral and chemical substance, there was to be found evidence of Mind. And Science is beginning to plume itself on its “recent discovery,” and to account for it by a new theory, which is “quite a different thing, we assure you,” from the old Occult Theory.

And the same will prove true in the case of the Occult Teaching of an Universal Mind, or Cosmic Mind. Science and Philosophy have long laughed at this, but even now their foremost investigators have come to the borders of a new country, and are gasping in amazement at what they see beyond its borders—they are now talking about “Life and Mind in the Ether”—and before long they will discard their paradoxical, absurd, hypothetical Ether, and say, “We are bathed in an Ocean of Mind”—only they will insist that this “Ocean of Mind” is, somehow, a “secretion of Matter”—something oozing out from the pores of Matter, perhaps.

But Science is doing valuable work in the direction of investigation and experiment, and in ] this way is proving the principal occult teachings in a way impossible to the Occultists themselves.

So, you see that both Occultism and Science have their own work to do—and neither can do the work of the other. Just now Science is coquetting with the question of “Thought Transmission,” etc., at which she has for so long sneered and laughed. By and by she will accept the facts, and then proceed to prove them by a series of careful and conclusive experiments, and will then announce the result, solemnly, as “a triumph of Science.”

And so, in this book you will find a marriage of the old Occult Teachings and Modern Scientific Researches and Investigation. And the two are bound together with that bond forged by the writer of the book—heated in the oven of his mind, and hammered into shape with his “untrained” thought—a crude, clumsy thing, but it serves its purpose—a thing called “The Theory of Dynamic Thought.”

And so, this is what this Theory is—a “tie that binds.” How you will like it depends upon yourself. For himself, the writer does not hesitate to say that he is pleased with his handiwork, rude, and clumsy though it may be. He believes that he has made a thing that will stand wear and tear, and that though it be not beautifully finished, it “will serve,” and “be useful.” And that is the main thing, after all. And, then, perhaps, some may see beauty in the very crudeness of the thing—may see that it bears the loving mark of the hammer that beat it into shape—may recognize that over it has passed the caress of the hand that made it—and in that seeing there may come the recognition of a beauty that is beyond “prettiness.”

WILLIAM WALKER ATKINSON.

Los Angeles, California,
February 16, 1906.

“A fire-mist and a planet,

A crystal and a cell,

A jelly-fish and a saurian,

And caves where the cave-men dwell;

Then a sense of law and beauty,

And a face turned from the clod,—

Some call it Evolution,

And others call it God.”

“Like tides on a crescent sea-beach,

When the moon is new and thin,

Into our hearts high yearnings

Come welling and surging in,—

Come from the mystic ocean

Whose rim no foot has trod,—

Some of us call it Longing,

And others call it God.”

—W.H. Carruth.

DYNAMIC THOUGHT

CHAPTER I

“IN THE BEGINNING”

THIS book will deal with Life. It holds that Life is Universal—that it is inherent in, and manifests (in different degrees) in every part, particle, phase, aspect, condition, place, or relationship, in the World of Things that we call the Universe.

It holds that Life manifests in two aspects or forms, which are generally found by us in connection and co-operation with each other, but which are both, probably, an expression of some One Thing higher than either. These two aspects or forms, which together go to make up or produce that which we know as “Life,” are known as 

(1) Substance or Matter; and 

(2) Mind. 

In this book the term “Substance” is used in preference to “Matter,” owing to the fact that the term “Matter” has become closely identified with certain ideas of the Materialistic school of thought, and has generally been regarded by the public in the light of “dead matter,” whereas this book holds that all Substance is Alive. The term “Mind” is used in the sense of “Mind, as we know it,” rather than as “Mind, as it is”—or, as “The Cosmic Mind.” In some places the term “Mind-principle” is used to convey the idea of “a portion of the Great Principle of Mind, of which that which we call ‘Mind’ is but a small and but partially expressed portion.” These terms are explained and illustrated as we proceed. The aspect of “Energy or Force” is not treated as a separate aspect or form of Life, in this book, for the reason that it is regarded as merely a manifestation of Mind, as will appear as we proceed. We have much to say regarding Motion, but the writer has tried to explain and prove that, at the last, all Motion results from Mental Action, and that all Force and Energy is Vital-Mental Force and Energy.

This book is not intended to run along metaphysical or theological lines—its field is different. And so, while it recognizes the importance of these branches of human thought, still, it finds that its own particular field is sufficient to engross its entire attention, for the moment, and, consequently the aforesaid subjects shall not be touched upon except incidentally, in connection with the subject matter of the book.

This being the case, there will be no discussion of the “origin of Life”—the question of “creation”—the problems of theology and metaphysics—the riddle of the “Why and Wherefore” of Life and the Universe. The writer has his own opinions upon these questions, but feels that this is not the place in which to air the same. For the purposes of the book, he prefers to leave every reader to his own favorite views and conceptions regarding these great subjects, feeling that the views regarding Life, Mind, Motion and Substance, that are advanced in this book, may be accepted by any intelligent reader, without prejudice to his, or her, accepted religious or philosophical views.

The writer sees that this something called “Life” exists—he finds it in evidence everywhere. And he sees it always in its aspects of Substance and Mind. And he feels justified in regarding “Life” as always existing in, and manifesting in these aspects—always in conjunction—at least, Life “as we know it.”

And he finds certain apparent Laws of Life in operation in the Universe to which all Life, in all of its aspects, is apparently amenable. And he feels justified in considering these Laws constant, and invariable, and unchangeable so long as the Universe, as it now is, exists.

And with the above views in mind, this book will proceed to a consideration of its subject, without attempting to peer behind the veil separating the Universe from its Causer—Life from its Source.

But in justice to reader, subject and writer, the latter has thought it well to state that he does recognize, not only the veil, but That-which-is-behind-the-Veil. To proceed without this statement would be unfair and misleading. The writer wishes to be understood positively upon this point, even though the declaration may bring forth the derisive jeer of those who feel that they “have outgrown” this conception; or else the calm, superior, pitying smile of those who feel that the Universe is its own Cause and Effect. By “Universe,” the writer means “The whole body of Things” (Webster). His declaration means that he believes in “That-which-is-above-Things.”

The writer prefers not to attempt to “define” THAT which he calls “The Infinite.” The word “Infinite” means “without limit in time, space, power, capacity, knowledge or excellence” (Webster). And to “define” is to “limit”; “mark the limits of”; “mark the end of,” etc. The term “define,” as applied to “The Infinite,” is ridiculous—an absurd paradox. The writer echoes Spinoza’s statement: “To define God is to deny Him.” And so there shall be no attempt at definition or limitation.

But the human mind, in considering the subject, is bound by its own laws to think of “The Infinite” as Real, and actually being and existent, if it thinks of It at all. And if it thinks of It as “Infinite,” it must, by its own laws, think of It as Causeless; Eternal; Absolute; Everywhere-present; All-Powerful; All-Wise. The human mind is compelled to so consider The Infinite, if it thinks of It at all. But even in so thinking of It as “being” these things, it is doing something like “defining” or “limiting” It, for The Infinite must not only “be” those things, but it must “be” so much more, that “those things” are but as a grain of dust on the desert as compared to the real “Being” of The Infinite. For the “things” mentioned are but “finite” or “defined” things—things possessed by the Finite Things—and, at the best can be but symbols of the attributes or qualities of The Infinite; even the words “attributes” or “qualities” being an absurdity as applied to The Infinite. This view, also, must be reported by the human reason, if it thinks about the matter at all.

The final report of the human reason regarding this matter is that it is insoluble and unthinkable to that reason, in its final analysis. This because the human reason is compelled to use terms, concepts, etc., derived from its experience with finite things, and therefore has no tools, measurements, or other appliances with which to “think” of The Infinite. All that it can do is to report that it finds that it has limits itself, and that it finds beyond those limits That which it cannot define, but which it is justified in considering as Infinite, and superior to all finite conceptions, such as Time, Space, Causation and Thought. (The idea of Thought being finite, equally with Time, Space and Causation, is not common, by the writer is compelled to place it in that category, because it is clearly under the laws of Time, Space, and Cause and Effect, and must be considered as “finite.” The “knowledge” possessed by The Infinite must be something far transcending that which we know as the result of “mental operations,” or “thinking.”)

Certain fundamental truths seem to have been impressed upon the human intellect, and the reason is compelled to report in accordance therewith. But an analysis of these fundamental truths is futile, and the attempt only leads one into wild speculations. The only advantage that comes from the attempt is the strengthening of mental muscle of those who are able to stand the strain of the exercise; and the fact that by such attempt we are made aware that we do not know, and cannot know, by reasons of the nature of the Intellect, and are thus prevented from harboring absurd and childish theories about the Unknowable. To know that we do not know, and cannot know, is the next best thing to actually knowing.

The writer does not wish to be understood, that the limits of the human reason are unalterably fixed. On the contrary, he believes that additional fundamental portions of Truth are superimposed upon the mind of the race from time to time. And he believes, yes, knows, that there are regions of the mind that give reports higher than those conveyed through the Intellect. And he believes that there are phases of knowledge in store for Man that will raise him as much higher than his present position, as that present position is superior to that of the earthworm. And he believes that there are Beings in existence to-day, on planes of Life as yet undreamed of by the average man, who far transcend Man in power, wisdom and nature. He believes that Man is merely just entering into his kingdom, and does not realize the grandeur of that which is his Divine Inheritance.

It will be as well to mention here that the classification of Mind with the aspects of Life, in conjunction with Substance, and Motion, does not mean that the Ego or Man is a material thing. The writer believes that the Ego is a transcendent Being, partaking in some wonderful way of the essence of The Infinite—that it is a Soul—Immortal. He believes that as Paul says, “We are all children of God, but what we shall be does not as yet appear.” These matters shall not be discussed in this book, but the writer wishes to make himself clear, in order to prevent misunderstanding. Again, in this respect, he must “fly in the face of Materialism.”

But, although the writer expresses his belief in the existence of The Infinite, and bases his philosophy upon that basis, he does not wish to insist upon the identification of his conception with that of any other particular conception of the Source of Life. Nor does he insist upon names, or terms, in connection with the conception. He has used the term, “The Infinite,” because it seems to be broader than any other of which he could think, but he uses it merely as a name for the Unnameable. So, if the reader prefers, he, or she, may use the terms: “God”; “Deity”; “First Cause”; “Principle”; “Unknowable”; “Infinite and Eternal Energy”; “The Thing-in-Itself”; “The Absolute”; or any of the other countless terms used by Man in his attempt to name the Unnameable—to describe the Indescribable—to define the Undefinable.

And all may retain their ideas, or lack of ideas, regarding the relation of The Infinite to their own particular religious views, or lack of views. The philosophy of this book need not disturb a man’s religious belief—nor does it insist upon the man holding any special religious belief. Those are matters entirely for the exercise of the man’s own reason and conscience. And they may retain their own pet philosophy regarding the origin, purposes or plan of the production and existence of the Universe—this book shall not meddle with their metaphysics or philosophy. What is herein offered may be assimilated with the fundamental ideas of nearly every form of religious or philosophical belief, it being in the nature of an Addition rather than a Subtraction, or Division. Its philosophy is Constructive rather than Destructive.

CHAPTER II

THINGS AS THEY ARE

IN our last chapter we considered the Source-of-All-Things, which we called The Infinite. In this chapter we shall consider the All-Things itself, which men call The Universe. Note that the word Universe is derived from the Latin word “Unus,” meaning “One,” and “Versor,” meaning “to turn,” the combined word meaning, literally, “One that turns, or moves.” The Latin words indicate a close meaning, namely, One thing in motion, turning its several aspects, and assuming many changes of appearance.

The writer does not intend touching upon theories of the origin of the Universe, nor of its purpose, or of any design in its production or management, nor of its possible or probable end. These questions do not belong to our subject, and then again, as was said in the last chapter, speculation regarding it is devoid of results, and leads one to quicksands and bogs of mental reasoning, from which it is difficult to extract oneself. The answer to the Riddle of the Universe rests with The Infinite.

But it is different with the case of the manifested Universe that is evidenced by our senses. Science is a different thing from metaphysics, and its process and mode of work are along different lines. And, much knowledge of Things may be obtained from a consideration of it—remembering always, that its knowledge is confined to Things, and not to That-which-is-back-of-Things. And, so let us consider the Universe of Things.

Material Science has held that the Universe is composed of two principles, (1) Matter; (2) Energy or Force. Some hold that these two principles really are aspects of the same thing, and that there is really but one Principle, one aspect of which is shape, form, etc., and called Matter; the other a quality manifesting in Motion, which quality is called Force. Others, the most radical, hold that there is nothing but Matter, and that Force and Energy is but a “quality,” or “power,” inherent in Matter. Others hold that Force is the “real thing” and Matter but a form of Force. All branches hold to the idea that Matter and Energy are always found together, and can not be thought of separately. Matter and Force are held to be Eternal, and Infinite, it following that there can be no addition to, or subtraction from either; all apparent loss and gain, creation and destruction being but change of form or mode. God is declared unnecessary, and the Universe is held to operate according to certain Laws of Matter or Force (either or both) which are unchangeable and immutable—eternal and always valid. Mind and Thought are held to be products of properties of Matter or Force (one or both), secreted, evolved, or produced in the Brain. The Soul is relegated to the waste heap, and discarded as useless in the new philosophy. Moleschott said, “Thought is a motion of Matter”; and Holbach, that “Matter enjoys the power of thinking.” “Natural Laws” are held to be sufficient for the explanation of all phenomena, although ignoring the fact that the reason has never before formed the conception of a “law,” without thinking it necessary to think of a “law-maker,” or a power to enforce and administer the law. However, the philosophers hold that it is no more difficult to think of such a law than to try to form an idea of Space or Eternity, both of which are unthinkable to the human reason, but both of which are admitted as self-evident facts.

But notwithstanding this somewhat crude and “raw” reasoning, Material Science has accomplished a wonderful work in the world, and has brought to light facts of inestimable value to Man in mastering the material world, and in forming correct ideas of the solution of material difficulties. The facts of Material Science enables the world to cheerfully overlook its theories. And even the theories are rapidly undergoing a change, and, as we have stated, some of the most advanced scientists are rapidly reaching the position of the Occultists and mystics, bringing with them a mass of facts to back them up, to exhibit to the Occultists who dealt with principles rather than with details, or material facts, so far as fundamental theories were concerned. Each is boring his way through the mountain tunnel of the Unknown, and both will meet in the center, their lines meeting each other without a variation. But the Occultists will call the tunnel-center Mind, and the scientists will call it Matter, but both will be speaking of the same thing. And the Causer of the mountain will probably know that they both are right.

But, we are speaking of the new school of advanced Material Science now—not of the old conservative “All is Matter” people, who have been left behind. The new school speaks of Substance now, instead of Matter, and ascribes to “Substance” the properties of Matter, Energy, and something that they call Sensation, by which they mean Mind in a crude form, and from which they say Mind and “Soul” evolved.

This new school of Scientists are very different from their predecessors—they are less “hide-bound,” and far from being so “cock-sure.” They are seeing Matter melting into Energy, and giving signs of Sensation, and they are beginning to feel that, after all, there must be a Thing-in-Itself, that is the real basis of, or “real thing” in Substance. There is heard very little among them about “dead matter”; “blind force”; or of the “mechanical theory” of Life and the Universe. Instead of it being a big machine, operated under mechanical laws, with Life as the steam, the Universe is beginning to be regarded as somehow filled with Life, and Science is finding new examples of Life in unexpected quarters, and the “dead matter” area is being narrowed.

Men who have followed the advances made by recent Science are holding their breaths in awe and earnest expectation—and those who are pushing the inquiries and investigations to the furthest extent are showing by their eager faces and trembling hands that they feel that they are very close to the border line separating the old Materialism from a New Science that will give Thought and Philosophy a new impetus and a new platform. Such men are feeling that they are seeing the old Matter melting away into something else—the old theories are falling apart under the light of new discoveries—and these men feel that they are penetrating a new and hitherto unexplored region of the Unknown. May success be theirs, for they are now on the right road to Truth.

In the following chapters we shall see frequent references to “Science”—and when we use the word we shall know it means this new school of Scientists, rather than the older school that is now being superseded. There is no conflict between True Occultism and True Science, notwithstanding their directly opposite theories and ideals—they are merely looking at the Truth from different viewpoints—at different sides of the same shield. A better day is coming, when they shall work together, instead of in opposition. There should be no partisanship in the search for Truth.

Things have worked this way: Occultism would enunciate a theory or principle—but would not attempt to prove it by material facts, for it had not gathered the facts, having found the principle within the mind, rather than without. Then, after laughing at the occult theory or principle, Science would search diligently for material facts to prove an opposite theory, and in so doing would unearth new facts that would support the Occultists contention. Then Science would discard its old theory (that is, the younger men would—the old ones, never) and proceed to proclaim a new theory or principle, under a new name, and backed up with a mass of facts and experiments that would create a new school with many enthusiastic followers. The old claim of the Occultists would then be forgotten or else go unrecognized under its old name; or disguised by the fantastic and bizarre coverings which some so-called Occultists had draped around the original Truth.

But, so long as Truth is being uncovered, what matters it who does the work, or by what name he calls his school. The movement is ever forward, and upward—what matter the banner under which the armies move?

In this book the writer will advance a very different theory of the Universe of All-Things from that of Modern Science, although he feels that his theory may easily be reconciled with the most advanced views of that school.

In the first place, as he has stated in the first chapter, he does not hold that the Universe, as we know it, is self-sufficient, but he recognizes a Something back of all phenomena and appearances, which is Something he calls “The Infinite.” And he differs very materially from the views of those who claim that Mind is but a property, or quality, or something proceeding from Matter or Force, or Matter-Force, or Force-Matter—according to the views of the respective schools. He takes an entirely different and opposite position.

He holds that all that we call Matter (or Substance) and Mind (as we know it) are but aspects of something infinitely higher, and which may be called the “Cosmic Mind.” He holds that what we call “Mind” is but a partial manifestation of the Cosmic Mind. And that Substance or Matter is but a cruder or grosser form of that which we call Mind, and which has been manifested in order to give Mind a Body through which to operate. But this view he merely states in passing, for he makes no attempt to demonstrate or prove the same, his idea being that it forms a different part of the general subject than the phase of “Dynamic Thought,” to the consideration of which this book is devoted.

He also differs very materially from the Materialistic school in his conception of Force or Energy. Instead of regarding Force as a distinct principle, and as something of which Mind is but a form, he walks boldly out into the arena of Scientific Thought, and throwing down his gauntlet, proclaims his theory that “There is no such thing as Force apart from Life and Mind”—”All Force and Energy is the product of Life and Mind—all Force, Energy and Motion result from Vital-Mental Action—all Force, Energy and Motion is Vital-Mental Force, Energy and Motion.”—”The Mind abiding in and permeating all Substance, not only has the power to Think, but also the power to Act, and to manifest Force and Energy, which are its inherent and essential properties.”

He also takes the position that Mind is in and about and around Everything. And that “Everything is Alive and Thinking.” And that there is no such thing as “Dead-Matter,” or “Blind-Force,” but that all Substance, even to the tiniest Particle, is permeated with Life and Mind, and that all Force and Motion is caused and manifested by Mind.

He holds that all forms of Force, Energy and Motion, from the Attraction of the Particles of Matter, and their movements in response thereto, up to the Attraction of Gravitation, and the response of the Worlds, and Suns, and Stars, and Planets, thereto—are forms of Mental Energy and Force, and Action. And that from the tiniest atom, or particle, to the greatest Sun—all obey this Great Action of Mind—this Great Force of Mind—this Great Energy of Mind—this Great Power of Mind.

And upon this rock—this rock of Truth, he believes it to be—he takes his stand, and announces his belief, and bids all-comers take notice of what he believes to be a germ-thought that will grow, develop, and increase so that it will eventually permeate all Scientific Thought as the years roll along. He calls this theory “The Theory of Dynamic Thought.”

CHAPTER III

THE UNIVERSALITY OF LIFE AND MIND

THE writer has deemed it advisable to preface his consideration of “Mind” in itself, as well as of Substance and Motion, with two chapters, the purpose of which will be to demonstrate that Mind, in some form or degree, is to be found in connection with all Things—and that Everything has Life—and that Mind is an accompaniment of all Life. To many the term “Mind” means only the “thinking quality” of man, or perhaps of the lower animals; and “Life” the property only of such organic creatures. For that reason it has been deemed advisable to point out that Life and Mind are found even in the lowest forms of substance—even in the inorganic world.

In this chapter and from now on, the writer shall use the term “the Mind,” etc., to indicate the particular mental principle of the creature or thing—the bit of Mind that is segregated from the rest, and which each person thinks of as “mine,” just as he thinks of “my” body, as distinguished from the universal supply of Substance. The term “Mind” will be used in its Universal sense.

And, the writer intends to use Elmer Gates’ term, “Mentation,” in the sense of “effort; action; or effect; in or of, the Mind”—in short, “mental process.” The word is useful and when one has learned to use it, he will prefer it to the more complicated terms. Remember, then, please—”Mentation” means “Mental Process.” Mentation includes that which we call “Thought,” as well as some more elementary forms of mental process that we are not in the habit of dignifying by the term, Thought, which latter we usually reserve for mental processes of a higher order.

So, then, “Mind” is the something of which one’s particular Mind is composed; “The Mind” is that something possessed by one, by and through which he “thinks”; “Mentation” is mental process; and “Thought” is an advanced kind of Mentation. At least, the said words will be so employed in this book, from now on.

In this chapter, you are asked to consider the fact that Life is Universal—that Everything is Alive. And, that Mind and Mentation is an attribute of Life, and that, consequently, Everything has Mind, and is able to express a degree of Mentation.

Forms of Life, as we know them, are always seen as possessing two aspects, viz., (1) Body (Substance); and (2) Mentation (Mind). The two aspects are always found in combination. There may be living creatures who occupy bodies of so fine a form of Substance as to be invisible to the human senses—but their bodies would be “Substance” just as much as is the “body” of the granite rock. And, in order to “think,” these beings would need to have a material something corresponding to the brain, though it be finer in quality than the rarest gas, vapor, of electric wave. No body, without Mentation; no Mentation without a body. This last is the invariable law of the world of Things. And naught but The Infinite—That-which-is-above-Things—can be exempt from that law.

In order to grasp the idea of the Universality of Mind, let us go back to the elementary forms of Things, and, step by step, see how Mentation manifests itself in every point on the scale from mineral to man—using bodies ranging from the hardest rock to that finest form of known Substance—the Brain of Man. As Mind advances in the scale of evolution it creates its own working instrument—the body (including the brain) and shapes, and molds it to admit of the fullest possible expression of Mentation possible at that stage. Mind is the molder—body (and brain) that which is molded. And Inclination, Desire, and Will, are the motive powers leading to gradual Unfoldment, the impelling cause being the craving for Satisfaction.

We shall make our journey backward—and ignoring Beings higher in the scale, we shall start with Man. Leaving out of the consideration, for the moment, the fact of the existence of the “Ego,” or “Spirit” of Man, which is higher than Body or Mind—and considering “the Mind of Man,” rather than the Man himself—we have our starting point on the downward journey of investigation. We need not devote much attention to the consideration of the Mind of Man, at this stage, although we shall have much to do with it, later on.

But we may undertake a brief consideration of the descending degrees of Mentation as manifested by Man, as we pass down the scale in the human family, considering in turn, the Newtons, Shakespeares, Emersons, Edisons, and their brothers in intellect, in the field of mathematics, literature, music, art, invention, science, statesmanship, business, skilled workmanship, etc., respectively. From these high levels we pass down, gradually, through the strata of men of but a slightly lower degree of intellect—down through the strata of the “average man”—down through the strata of the ignorant man—down through the strata of the lowest type of our own race and time—down through the strata of the barbarian, then on to the savage, then on to the Digger Indian, the Bushman. What a difference from highest to lowest—a being from another world would doubt that they were all of the same family.

Then we pass rapidly through the various strata of the lower animal kingdom—from the comparatively high degree of Mentation of the horse, the dog, the elephant, etc., down through the descending scale of the mammals, the degree of Mentation becoming less marked at each step of the journey. Then on through the bird kingdom. Then through the world of reptiles. Then through the family of fishes. Then through the millions of forms of insect life, including those wonderful creatures, the ant and the bee. Then on through the shell-fish family. Then on through the community of sponges, polyps, and other low forms of life. Then on to the vast empire of the microscopic creatures, whose name is legion. Then on to the plant life, the highest of which have “sensitive cells” that resemble brains and nerves—descending by stages to the lower plant life. Then still lower to the world of bacteria, microbes, and  infusoria—the groups of cells with a common life—the monera—the single cell. The mind that has followed us in this descent of life, from the highest form to the cell-like “thing” merely “existing” in the slime at the bottom of the ocean, has acquired a sense of awe and sublimity not dreamed of by “the man on the street.”

The degrees of Mentation in the lower animal kingdom are well known to all of us, therefore, we need not devote much time to their consideration at this time. Although the degree of Mentation in some of the lowly forms of animal life, are scarcely above that of the plant life (in fact, are inferior to that of the highest plants), still we have accustomed ourselves to the use of the word “Mind” in connection with even the lowest animals, while we hesitate to apply the word to the plants.

It is true that some of us do not like to think of the lower animals “reasoning,” so we use the word “Instinct” to denote the degree of Mentation of the lower animal. The writer does not object to the word; in fact, he shall use it for the sake of distinguishing between the several mental states. But, remember, “Instinct” is but a term used to denote a lesser form of “Reason”—and the “Instinct” of the horse or dog is a fine thing when we consider the “Reason” of the Bushman or Digger Indian. However, we shall not quarrel about words. Both “Reason” and “Instinct” mean degrees or forms of “Mentation,” the word we are using. The lower forms of animal life exhibit Mentation along the lines of sex-action; feeling and taste. Then by degrees come smell, hearing and sight. And then something very like “reasoning” in the case of the dog, elephant, horse, etc. Mentation everywhere in the animal kingdom, in some degree. No doubt about Life and Mentation, there.

But what about Mentation and Life in the plant life? All of you admit that there is “Life” there—but about Mentation, well, let us see! Some of you draw the line at the word “Mind” in connection with plants, although you freely admit the existence of “Life” there. Well, remember our axiom—”no Life without Mentation.” Let us try to apply it.

A moment’s reflection will give you instances of Mentation among the plants. Science has called it “Appetency,” rather than admit “Mind,” the word “Appetency” being defined as “an instinctive tendency on the part of low forms of organic life to perform certain acts necessary for their well-being—such as to select and absorb such particles of matter as serve to support and nourish them.” Well, that looks like a degree of Mentation, doesn’t it? Many young animals evidence little or nothing more than “Appetency” in suckling. We shall adopt the word “Appetency” to designate the Mentation in plant-life. Remember this, please.

Anyone who has raised trees or plants has noticed the instinctive efforts of the plant to reach the water and sunlight. Potatoes in dark cellars have been known to send forth shoots twenty feet in length in order to reach an opening in the wall. Plants have been known to bend over during the night and dip their leaves in a pot of water several inches away. The tendrils of climbing plants seek for the stake or support, and find it, too, although it has been changed daily. The tendril will retwine itself, after it has been untwisted and bent in another direction. The tips of the roots of the tree are said to show a sensitiveness almost akin to that of the limb of an animal, and evidently possess something akin to nerve matter.

Duhamel placed some beans in a cylinder of moist earth. When they began to sprout, he turned the cylinder around quarter way of its circumference; then a little more the next day; and so on, a little each day, until the cylinder had described a complete revolution—had been turned completely around. Then the beans were taken from the earth, and lo! The roots and sprouts formed a complete spiral. With every turn of the cylinder the roots and sprouts had changed their position and direction—the roots striving to grow “downward,” and the sprouts striving to grow “upward”—until the spiral had formed. Akin to this is the boy’s trick of uprooting a sprouting seed, and replanting it upside down, in which case the sprouts begin to turn a semicircle until it is able to grow straight up to the surface of the earth, while the roots describe a semicircle until they can grow downward once more.

And so on, story after story of “Appetency” or Mentation in plants might be told, until we reach the insect-catching species, when even the most conservative observer is forced to admit that: “Well, it does almost seem like thinking, doesn’t it?” Any lover of plants, flowers or trees, and who has been able to study them at first hand, does not need much argument to prove that plant-life exhibits traces of Mentation, some of it pretty far advanced, too. Some lovers of plants go so far as to claim that one must “love” plants before they will succeed in growing them, and that the plants feel and respond to the feeling. But the writer does not insist upon this, but merely mentions it in passing.

Before leaving the subject of Mentation in plants, the writer is tempted to steal a little more space and tell you that plants do more than receive sensations of light and moisture. They exhibit rudimentary taste as well. Haeckel relates an interesting story of an insect-catching plant. He states that while it will bend its leaves when any solid body (excepting a raindrop) touches its surface, still it will secrete its acrid digestive fluid only when that object happens to be nitrogenous (meat or cheese). The plant is able to distinguish its meat diet (its food being insectivorous), and while it will supply its gastric juice for meat and cheese, as well as for the insect, it will not do so for other solids to which it is indifferent. He also mentions the fact that roots of trees and plants are able to taste the different qualities of soil, and will avoid poor soil and plunge into the richer parts of the earth. The sexual organism and life of plants also affords a great field for study to the student hunting for evidences of “life” and “Mentation” in that kingdom.

The motion or circulation of the sap in trees and plants was formerly considered to be due to capillary attraction and purely “mechanical laws,” but recent scientific experiments have shown it to be a vital action—an evidence of  life and Mentation—the experiments having proven that if the cell-substance of the plant was poisoned or paralyzed, the circulation of sap immediately ceased, although the “mechanical principles” had not been interfered with in the least.

And now on to the mineral kingdom. “What,” you may cry, “Mind and Mentation in the mineral and chemical world—surely not?” Yes, even in these low planes may be found traces of mental action. There is Life everywhere—even there. And where there is Life there is Mind. Away back among the chemical principles, and the minerals we may go in our search for Life and Mind—they cannot escape us—even there!

CHAPTER IV

LIFE AND MIND AMONG THE ATOMS

TO the majority of persons the title of this chapter would seem an absurdity. Not to speak of Inorganic “Mind,” the idea of “Life” in the Inorganic World would seem a ridiculous paradox to the “man on the street” who thinks of Substance as “dead,” lifeless and inert. And, to tell the truth, even Science has held this view until a comparatively recent period, laughing to scorn the old Occult Teaching that the Universe is Alive, and capable of Thinking. But the recent discoveries of modern Science has changed all this, and we no longer hear Science speaking of “dead Matter” or “blind Force”—it recognizes that these terms are meaningless, and that the dreams of the old Occultists are coming true. Science confronts a live and thinking Universe. She is dazzled by the sight, and would shade her eyes, fearing to see that which she feels must present itself to her vision when her eyes become accustomed to the sight.

But a few daring minds among the scientific investigators are dreaming wonderful dreams to-day, and they tell us in broken tones of the wonderful visions that are passing before their sight. They dare not tell it all, for they fear the ridicule of their fellows. Their visions are of Life—Universal Life. In its investigations of the Material, Science has penetrated so far into the recesses of Things that its most advanced thinkers and investigators now find themselves standing in the presence of the Immaterial.

Science to-day is proclaiming the new doctrine—that is the same as the “old” doctrine of the Occultists—the doctrine of “Life Everywhere”—Life even in the hardest rock!

Before entering into our consideration of the evidence of Mentation in the Inorganic world, let us accustom ourselves to the idea of “something like Life” being found there. It will be better for us to approach the subject by easy stages. Where there is Life there must be Mind—so let us first look for evidences of Life.

The “man on the street” would require something more tangible than scientific explanations of “sensation,” “attraction,” etc. What can we offer him as an illustration? Let us see!

Suppose we call the attention of “the man”  to the fact that metals get tired after considerable work without periods of rest. Science calls this the “fatigue of elasticity.” When the metals are given rest, they recuperate and regain their former elasticity and health. “The man” may remember that his razor acts this way occasionally—and if he talks the matter over with his barber, his suspicions will be verified.

Then, if he consults a musician friend, he will be informed that tuning-forks also become tired, and lose their vibrating quality, until they are given a rest. Then his machinist friend will tell him that machinery in factories must be given a rest, occasionally, else it will begin to disintegrate and “die.” Machinery will go on a strike for a rest, if it is overworked.

Then metals contract disease. Science informs us that zinc and tin have been infected, and the infection has spread from sheet to sheet crumbling the metal into powder—the spread of the infection resembling the spread of a plague among animals or plant-life. Science has experimented with copper and iron, and has found that these metals may be poisoned with chemicals, and will remain in a weakened condition until antidotes are administered. 

Window-glass workers declare that there is such a thing as “glass-disease,” that will ruin  fine stained glass windows unless the infected panes are removed. The “glass-disease” starts with one pane, and spreads gradually to the entire window, and from there to other windows.

Metallurgists have found that when metallic ores are put under certain forms of pressure, they seem to lose strength, and become weak until the pressure is removed.

Do these things mean anything to the “Man of the Street?”

Another step in the consideration of Life in the Inorganic world, is the realization of the fact that, after all, there is but the very finest line separating the higher forms of Mineral “life,” from the lower forms of vegetable life, or the life of those “Things” which we may call either plants or animals. The “Life-line” is being pushed further back every day, by scientific investigation, and the “living” thing of today was the “inanimate” thing of yesterday. We hear much talk in the newspapers about some scientist, or another, “discovering life,” or “creating life,” in some “inanimate substance.” Bless your hearts, you who are alarmed by these reports—no one can “create” life in anything, for it already exists there. The “discovery” is simply the realization of this fact.

Science, by means of the microscope, has brought to light forms of “living things,” resembling in appearance the fine dust of inorganic minerals. These low forms of life exhibit but the simplest vital processes, the same very closely resembling chemical processes, although just a shade higher in the scale. Living creatures have been found which could be dried and laid aside like dust for several years, and then revived by being immersed in water, when they would resume their vital process as if they had been awakened from a sleep. Forms of life, called “Bacilli” have been discovered that can pass through degrees of heat and cold that can be expressed only by vague symbols or figures, the heat and cold being so intense that the unscientific mind cannot imagine it.

In appearance the “Diatoms” resemble the chemical crystals. These “Diatoms” are minute one-celled living “Things,” having a hard but thin siliceous covering or shell, of extreme delicacy. They are what are known as “microscopic” creatures—that is, visible only through the microscope. Some of them are so small that it would take a thousand or more to cover the head of a pin. But, remember this—the microscope reveals them as “living creatures” performing vital functions. They are found in the deep waters of the ocean. To the naked eye they appear like fine sand or “dirt,” but under the most powerful microscope, they are seen to comprise many species and varieties, exhibiting many peculiar shapes and forms—in fact, they have been called “living geometrical forms,” their shapes and appearances almost exactly resembling those of the chemical and mineral crystals.

Science informs us that these and similar microscopic creatures, number thousands of families or species,—and it is thought that the varieties of microscopic creatures outnumber the varieties of creatures visible to the unaided sight. And, remember, that there is probably a still greater world of “sub-microscopic” creatures, that is a world invisible even when the most powerful microscope is used. Who knows what wonders are to be found there—what forms of creatures live, and move and have their being there.

In passing by the subject of the resemblance between the outward forms of living things and the crystals, it is interesting to note how the crystals of frost and ice resemble the forms of leaves, branches, flowers, foliage, etc.—the pane of glass covered with these frosty forms, resembles a garden. The disk of saltpeter,  under the effect of polarized light, very closely resembles the form of the orchid.

Recent scientific experiments have shown that certain metallic salts, when subjected to a galvanic current, group themselves around one of the poles of the battery, and assume a mushroom-like shape and appearance. At first, they seem to be transparent, but gradually they assume color, the top becoming a bright red, with the under-side showing a pale rose color, the stem being of a pale straw color. The discoverers of these peculiar forms, called them by the German equivalent for “inorganic mushrooms,” but even this term seems scarcely worthy of them, for they even show a trace of something like organs. Under the microscope they are seen to have fine canals or vein-like channels running through their stems, from top to base. And through these “veins” the “thing” absorbed fresh material and actually “grew” like low forms of fungus-life. Were these things merely minerals or chemical-substances, or were they low forms of organic life? The lines between the Inorganic and the Organic are being wiped out rapidly. The Supreme Power that caused Life to Be, caused it to All, and did not divide Its manifestations into Dead-Things and Live-Things, but breathed into all the Breath of Life. And the more clearly we see the actual evidence of this, the greater does that Supreme Power seem to us.

A very low form of living creatures called the Monera, is held by Science to be the one of the strands of the connecting link between the organic and inorganic worlds. The Monera are the lowest and simplest form (at least so far known) of organic life. They may be said to be “organic” creatures without organs—being but little more than simple cells—tiny globules of plasm, surrounded by a thin membrane—their sole vital function being the absorption of nourishment through the pores of their covering (just as a piece of chalk would absorb water) and the consequent conversion of the nourishment into material for growth, the whole process resembling chemical action. The Monera reproduce their kind simply by cleavage or separation of the substance of the mother cell into two, and so on, being little more than the “growth” of crystals. The Monera are everywhere recognized, without question, as “living creatures,” but they exhibit merely a trace more of life than do certain forms of crystals.

The difficulty in considering crystals as “living things” is partially due to the outward form and substance, so different from the form and substance of the higher “living things.” But we have seen that the Diatoms took on shapes of crystals, and that the outer shell or covering was similar to silica, a mineral, the inner substance being but a tiny speck of plasm, similar to that of the substance of a plant cell. And then we may look to the tiny bit of chalk dust which was once the skeleton-form of a living creature. The same is true of coral. In the very low forms of life, the skeleton, or form, is the thing most apparent, the plasm of “living substance” being still smaller, and less apparent. And yet, the skeleton, or shell, was formed by the vital processes of the creature, and was a part of its “body,” just as is the skeleton or bony structure of the higher animals. And, in the same sense it is “living substance.” And, remember, that there is but little difference between these “bodies” of the low forms of life, and the bodies of crystals. And the chemical constituents of its plasmic inner body is but slightly different from that of the crystals. And its nature and vital process are by a shade higher in the scale than those of the crystals.

You may ask why we have said so much of Crystals. The reason is just this—Science has begun to think of Crystals as semi-living things, and its most advanced investigators and thinkers go further and assert that “the Crystals are alive—Crystallization is an evidence of life process.”

Crystals arrange themselves in well-known and well-defined shapes, direction and order of formation being observed implicitly. Each crystal follows the laws and habits of its kind, just as do plants and animals. Its lines of crystallization are mathematically perfect, and according to the laws of its being. Not only this, but some substances have a range of six or seven different forms of crystal-forms possible to them. In some cases a chemical element assumes one form of crystallization when it manifests as one mineral, and a second form when it manifests in another form—in each case however, it manifests along well-known and recognized courses of action, movement, and shapes.

Crystals may be “killed” by a strong electrical discharge—that is, they are so affected that they disintegrate, their atoms separating to form new combinations, just as is the case with the “bodies” of higher forms of life. Some scientists have gone so far as to claim that they had discovered something akin to rudimentary sex-action in certain crystals, resembling the sex-process of the lowest plant-life. But this has not, as yet, been positively  established, although it seems probable and reasonable. A recent writer in one of the magazines has said, “Crystallization, as we are to learn now, is not a mere mechanical grouping of dead atoms. It is a birth.” This may seem mere “scientific poetry” until the process of crystallization is carefully studied, when it will be seen to give evidence, not only of something like vital and mental action, but also something very much like reproductive functioning of the lower forms of “life.”

There is an “assimilation” of material to build up the crystal in the first place, just as an animal assimilates matter to build up its shell—or a tree to form its bark. The “form” of the crystal is truly its “body,” and behind and in that body there is “something at work” that is not the body, but which is forming it. And, later on, that crystal increases in size, and then begins to separate into two, throwing off a smaller crystal, identical in form with the parent crystal. This manner of reproduction is almost identical with the process of reproduction in the lower forms of “life,” which consist merely of a like separation of the parent form into two, and the throwing off of the offspring.

The principal difference between the growth of crystals and of the Monera, is that the

crystals grow by absorbing fresh matter and attaching it to their outer surface, while the Monera grow by absorbing fresh material and growing outwardly, from within. But this may be accounted for by the difference in the density of their bodies, the Crystal being very solid, while the Monera is like a thin jelly. If the Crystal had a soft interior, it could grow like the Monera or Diatom, but then it would be a Diatom.

The process of crystallization is accountable only by the theory that in the crystal there exists something like life and Mentation. There is something more than mere “mechanical motion,” or blind chance at work here. Does not the process of crystallization look like rudimentary purposive action? It may be said that it is movement and action in accordance with some established “Law of Nature”—granted, but is not that also true of the physical processes and growth of higher forms of life? Is the forming of the Crystal-form to be considered as a “mechanical effect,” and the forming of the “shell” of the Monera to be considered a “mental and vital action?” If so, wherefore?

The point is that Crystals act as if they are “alive,” and capable of assimilation, growth, and reproduction, in a manner and degree differing but very slightly from corresponding functioning of the lower forms of “life.” Verily the Crystals are “alive”—and if alive they must have at least a trace of “Mind.” Does it not appear that they exhibit something very like both? Quoting from a recent writer, let us notice that: “Recent investigations in the new department of science, which has been termed ‘plasmology,’ show in crystals phenomena which are absolutely analogous to vital phenomena—so much so that photographs of certain forms produced in the changes of crystals appear to be almost exact duplicates of those in the various lower forms of microbes. The question has been raised as to whether the microbe is no more alive than the crystal, or the latter equally endowed with life as is the former.”

And now another step, in our search for Life. Remember, that the hardest rocks are composed of crystals of certain kinds. And, if the higher crystals have Life, then it is only fair to suppose that the lower and cruder forms are likewise endowed, even if in a still lower degree. And if all crystals are endowed with Life, then the most solid rocks, being composed of aggregations of crystals must be masses of Inorganic Life—and consequently, of Inorganic Mind. A Crystal, according to Webster, is “the regular form, bounded by plane surfaces, which a substance tends to assume in solidifying, through the inherent powers of cohesive attraction.”

That definition of Webster tells the whole story, and we see that a “Crystal” is merely a “regular form” of a “Substance,” which the substance “tends to assume in solidifying”—that is in re-assuming a solid form after being in a liquid or melted state, and that is just what all the rocks of the earth did when they emerged from the melted state in which they existed in the early days of the world’s history. And this “tendency” that caused them to solidify, and assume certain crystal forms, and which must have existed potentially through the melted state—what of that, what is this “tendency” or force. The definition answers: “the inherent powers of cohesive attraction.”

So, here is “Cohesive Attraction,” that we shall consider fully in forthcoming chapters of this book. “Inherent,” too, the definition says. What is “Inherent?” Let us see, Webster defines “Inherent” as “permanently existing.” So this power of Cohesive Attraction “permanently existed” in the Substance or else in connection with it. Let us take another look at Cohesive Attraction.

Cohesive Attraction is that form of Universal Attraction that causes the Molecules of a body to draw together—that “invisible power of” the Molecule, by which it draws another Molecule toward itself, and itself toward the other, the manifestation of which power by several Molecules tends to draw each of them together. (We shall learn of these particles of Substance called Molecules before long.) It is a primal cause of Motion, this mutual Attraction, and drawing-power. Now is it reasonable to suppose that this wonderful “power” is a mere blind-force? Is it not more reasonable to think of it as a form of vital-action—life-action? “Dead” things could not manifest this force and action.

And if this Cohesive Attraction is an evidence of Life, then all substance must have Life manifesting through it. Not only the rocks, but the soil and earth and dirt, for they are but crumbled rock. And, when we thus consider Substance, as being the “body” through which Life is Manifesting, we must not lose sight of the Molecules and Atoms, in our consideration of the Mass. A bit of rock; crystal; or dirt; is but an aggregation of countless Molecules, grouped together in certain crystallized shapes and forms, each having characteristics of its

 own. These Molecules cling together, in accordance with their mutual Attractive powers.

And each of these Molecules is composed of a number of Atoms, which cling together in accordance with Chemical Affinity, or Chemism—but which is but another name for Attraction, or Cohesion—and which form a little family, called a Molecule. And these Atoms are composed of Corpuscles. We will waive the consideration of the Corpuscle, for the moment, but even if we consider it, we only carry the subject back a step farther. What we wish to say, could be said even if there were ten further divisions of Substance—or a million, for that matter.

The point we wish you to consider now, is that we must separate the Mass into its constituents—its Molecules, Atoms, and even Corpuscles—in our search for the Life in the Mineral and Chemical World. If there is Life in the Mass, there must be life in the Molecule, Atom, or Corpuscle. Now, do we find it there? Certainly, for the tiniest Atom manifests its Attractive Power, and not only does it draw other atoms to itself by virtue thereof, but it even goes a step further, and shows a “preference”—a degree of “liking” in its mutual relations with other atoms.

We shall see, in future chapters, that there is “desire,” “love,” “marriage,” and “divorce” among the chemical Atoms. We shall consider the flirtations, and love-affairs of certain Atoms. We shall see how an Atom will leave another, and fly to a new charmer. We shall have many evidences of the Atom’s power to receive sensations, and to respond to the same. Nothing “dead” about this, is there? The Atom is “very much alive.” The Attraction; Affinity; and Motions, of the Atom, give a certain evidence of something “very much like Life,” as we see it in higher forms. In the Atom exists all the Life that causes crystallization. And in the Atom lies that which causes Force and Motion to manifest. Verily, the Atom lives and moves and has its being.

And, so our journey is ended—we have traced Life to its last stages of manifestations—and we have found it there, and at each step of the journey. But, stop, we have not completed our journey—we have but begun it. “Why,” some of us may cry, “how can we go back of the Atom, or Electron?” The answer is “INTO THE ETHER”!

Yes, back of the Atom and the Corpuscle, is said by Science to lie that wonderful, paradoxical Something they call The Universal Ether—that Something that Science has considered the Womb of Matter and Force—Something that is different from Anything ever known or dreamed of by Man,—that Something which Science has labored so diligently to build up, and which it has used as an “explanation” for so much phenomena, but regarding which, of very recent date, there has begun to grow a distrust and a suspicion, owing to the discovery of Radiant Matter, and things that followed in its train. But, notwithstanding these shadowy suspicions, Science still asserts in belief in the constancy and integrity of The Ether, and it behooves us to investigate that wonderful region in which it dwells, in order to see whether Life and Mind are also to be found there. We think that, in the words of the street, we shall find that they are “very much there.”

And, so in later chapters of this book, we shall consider the Ethereal Region very fully. But before doing so, we had better give Substance and Motion, in all their forms, a careful consideration, for a correct understanding of them is vitally necessary for an intelligent conception of the ideas underlying the philosophy to be herein set forth.

Now, pray do not leave this chapter with the belief that the writer has said that the Particles of Inorganic Substance are endowed with  Conscious reasoning powers. Nothing of the kind has been said—nothing of the kind is meant. The Life and Mind evidenced in the Particles are but the faintest glimmerings. There is no sign of “consciousness” or “reasoning”—the Mind exhibited is less than that of the plant, yes, less than even that of the cell of the plant. The Life is evidenced by power to move, and the Mind is evidenced by the ability to receive impressions and to respond to the same by evidencing Force and movement.

There is no evidence of “consciousness” or “understanding” in these mental processes. Consciousness is not an essential attribute of Life or Mind-action. In fact, but a small part of even the Mentation of Man is performed in the field of consciousness. Nearly all of his bodily functions are beneath the field of consciousness—one does not consciously regulate the beating of his heart; the circulation of his blood; the digestion and assimilation of his food; the tearing-down and building-up work of the cells; the work of the organs, etc., etc. Yes, these processes are all mental processes, and far from mere “mechanical movements,” or chemical processes, as some imagine. Let the spark of Life leave the body, and the processes stop, although all the chemicals are still there, and the “mechanical movements” might go on unhindered.

The Particles of Substance have enough Life and Mind to enable them to move, receive and respond to impressions, and to exert force in accordance with the Law of Attraction—but there it stops. The Crystals show signs of something like taking nourishment, but the real taking of food may be said to commence with the Monera. Not until very high degrees of Life and Mind are attained, do “creatures” begin to exhibit Consciousness, and that which is called “Understanding” is still higher in the scale, and not until Man is reached does the faculty of turning the mental searchlight inward manifest itself. These matters are mentioned here merely to prevent misunderstanding and misapprehension.

But still, do not forget—the Particles of Substance receive impressions and respond thereto—they act and exert Force and Energy—they manifest Life and Mentation.

CHAPTER V

THE STORY OF SUBSTANCE

AS we stated in a former chapter, there are two Aspects of All-Things, viz., (1) Substance; (2) Mind. In this and the following two chapters we shall consider the first one, Substance, which Science calls “Matter.”

Perhaps it would be as well to begin by asking ourselves the question: “What is Substance?” The answer seems to be: “Anything that takes up room; the Body aspect of Things; matter occupying space, etc.” Some writers have spoken of Substance as “something tangible—that can be felt,” but this definition will not do, for there are forms of Substance too fine to be felt. And so, perhaps the definition “The Body of Things,” is as good a definition as any, taken in connection with the thought that it “takes up room.”

Science divides Substance (which it calls “Matter”) into four general classes, viz.: 

(1) Solid Matter, which is Substance, the parts of which closely adhere and resist impression, such as stone, wood, flesh, etc., the degrees of solidity varying greatly, and sometimes shading into the next class, which is called:

(2) Liquid Matter, which may be described as Substance, the parts of which have a free motion among themselves, and easily yield to impression, such as water, molasses, etc., the degree of fluidity ranging from some liquids that flow very slowly, such as hot pitch, up to others that flow very freely, such as water, wine, etc., the property of fluidity being also shared by the next higher class, which is called:

(3) Aeriform Matter, which is Substance in the form of “elastic fluid,” such as air, gas, vapor, etc.; and

(4) Radiant Matter, which is of recent recognition, and which is an ultra-gaseous form of Substance, utterly unlike anything ever before known, consisting of the tiniest particles of “corpuscles” of Substance finer and more subtle than the rarest form of atomic substance known to Science.

The three classes are well represented by (1) Earth (solid); (2) Water (liquid); (3) Air (aeriform); (4) The Corpuscles or Electrons, or particles of electrified substance, first noticed in connection with the X Rays, Radium, etc.

But it must be remembered that these four classes of Substance are not fixed or permanent, on the contrary they are changeable either under pressure, when subjected to heat, or under the influence of electricity, etc. In fact the word “condition” is more applicable than the term “class.” The condition or class of a particle of Substance may be changed into another class or condition by the application of the agencies above named. The same substance may exist in two or three classes, under different circumstances. Solids may be changed into liquids, and liquids into gases, and vice versa. Metals may be melted, then changed into gas, according to the degree of heat applied. Liquids may be changed into vapor by the application of heat, or into solids by the withdrawal of heat.

For an example we may turn to Water, which is a solid in the condition of ice; a liquid in the condition of water; and steam in the condition of vapor. Quicksilver is a metal which is in a liquid condition in our ordinary temperature, but which becomes a solid when subjected to a very low degree of temperature, and may be transformed into a gas, under a high degree of heat. Air is a vapor in our ordinary temperature, but has been transformed into “liquid air” under tremendous pressure, which produced a very low degree of temperature, and, theoretically, it may be transformed into a solid under a sufficiently low degree of temperature, although so far, Science has not been able to produce a degree of cold sufficient to “freeze” the liquid air. It is all a matter of “freeze,” “melt,” and “evaporate,” in all forms of Substance—and any substance, at least theoretically, is capable of being subjected to any of the three conditions just named, and being manifested in the respective conditions, of Solid, Liquid, and Aeriform.

This may actually be accomplished with the majority of substances at this time, although in some instances we are not able to produce a sufficiently high temperature to “melt and evaporate” certain solid substances, on the one hand, or a sufficiently low degree of temperature to “liquify” or “freeze solid” certain vapors. But the intense heat of the center of the earth is able to melt rocks, and show them as liquid lava flowing from volcanoes, and Science teaches that the solid Substance of the Earth, and other planets, suns, etc., existed in the shape of a vapor at one time, and would again take on that condition in case of a collision with another great body, which converts motion into intense heat that would first melt, and then vaporize every solid particle of which the earth is composed.

If the sun’s heat were to completely die out, the cold would be so intense that the air around the earth, and all the gasses and vapors, would be frozen to solids. In physics the term “gas” is generally applied to a substance that is aeriform in our ordinary temperature, but which may be liquefied in a low temperature; the term “vapor” being generally applied to the aeriform condition of substances that are solid or liquid in our ordinary temperatures, but which may be “evaporated” by heat, and thus transformed into an aeriform condition, resuming their original form upon cooling. These terms, however, are technical, and practically there is no difference between a gas and a vapor.

In the above statements regarding the possibility of the transformation of each of the several forms of Substance, into other forms, the reference has been applied only to the three better known forms, i.e., Solid, Liquid and Aeriform. The fourth form or state of Substance, known as Radiant Matter, is of too recent discovery to admit of its properties being accurately observed. The best and latest opinion of Science, however, is that it constitutes what may be called “Primal Matter”—that is substance from which all other forms, states, kinds and varieties of Substance arise—the “stuff” from which they are manufactured. Science seems to be discarding the Ether theory of the Origin of Matter, in favor of this “Primal Matter.”

Physical Science divides Substance into Masses, Molecules, and Atoms—that is, the old Physical Science did, but the later investigators now see that even the Atom may be subdivided. But the old terms may as well be used, at least for the time being. Let us consider these divisions.

A “Mass” is a quantity of Substance considered as a whole—but which is composed of a collection or combination of parts (molecules.) A lump of coal; a piece of iron; a portion of meat, even a drop of water, is a Mass. The only requisite for a Mass, is that it contains two or more parts or molecules. Therefore a Mass is a collection or combination of two or more molecules, considered as a whole.

A “Molecule” is the physical unit of Substance, or, in other words, the smallest part of any kind of Substance that can exist by itself and still remain that particular “kind” of substance. (But not the smallest chemical part—the latter is called an Atom, and Atoms combine to form a Molecule.) The Molecule exists as a unit, and cannot be split or separated by physical means, although it may be separated into Atoms by chemical means. In order that we may form a clear idea of the Molecule, let us take a very small Mass of Matter—a drop of water, for instance. This drop of water is a Mass composed of a great number of molecules. It may be divided, and subdivided, into smaller and still smaller parts. This division may be carried on until it reaches a point where our sight and instruments are unable to make a further sub-division.

But, theoretically, the work may be carried on still further, until at last a limit is reached where we are unable to divide the water into any smaller parts, without separating its chemical constituents from each other, in which latter case there would be no water at all, its chemical constituents (or Atoms) having separated and now appearing as two atoms of Hydrogen and one atom of Oxygen, separated and apart and no longer forming a molecule of water.

Well, this smallest possible part of water (or any other form of Substance) is a Molecule. Remember the Molecule is the smallest part of that kind of Substance that can be produced by division and sub-division, without destroying the “kind” of the Substance. It is the smallest part of any kind of Substance that can exist by itself, and maintain its “kind.”

In order that you may grasp the minuteness of the Molecule, we may mention that Science claims that no molecule, even the largest, is of sufficient magnitude to be seen under even the strongest microscope. It has been calculated that if a drop of water as large as a pea were magnified to the size of the Earth, the molecules would then appear no larger than the original drop. The space between the molecules is believed to be considerably larger than the molecules themselves.

The figures that are necessary to use in connection with molecular Substance are likely to stagger the imagination. Besides speaking of the molecules of inorganic substances, it may be interesting to note that a spider’s thread is so fine that a piece of it large enough to circle the earth would weigh only half a pound. And yet each thread is composed of six thousand filaments. And each of these minute filaments may be divided into tiny bits, and each bit will still be a Mass of Substance containing thousands of molecules and their constituent chemical atoms. There are living, microscopic creatures, so small that five millions of them might be crowded into a space the size of a pinhead. And yet each of them have organs. And in these organs fluids circulate. Try to figure out the size of the molecules of the fluids circulating in these tiny organs, not to speak of the chemical atoms.

When you handle a coin, an infinitesimal portion of it is worn off—can you figure the size of the molecules composing that part? When a rose throws off its perfume, it emanates tiny particles of itself—can you measure or weigh the molecules composing that odor? The human mind is compelled to realize its finiteness when it considers these things—but we have only just begun to consider the smallness of Things.

An “Atom” is the chemical unit of Substance—that is, the smallest chemical part that can enter into combination. It has been considered indivisible—that is, incapable of further sub-division. That is, it has been so considered, until very recently, but the latest discoveries have exploded this idea, and have shown the Atom is composed of certain other Things, as we shall see a little later on. Still we may use the Atom as a very good unit of measurement, for it still represents the unit of chemical Substance, just as the molecule is the unit of physical Substance. In order that you may understand the difference between Molecules and Atoms—physical units, and chemical units, let us give you a few examples.

Take a molecule of water—the physical unit, you remember. When it is chemically separated or analyzed, it is found to contain two atoms of hydrogen, and one atom of oxygen—both chemical units, remember—which when united and combined, form water, but which when separated are simple atoms of certain chemical gasses. The proportion in water is always the same, two of hydrogen and one of oxygen—this is the only partnership that will form water. The molecule of table salt contains one atom of sodium and one of chlorine. The molecule of air contains five chemical gasses, of which nitrogen and oxygen are the principal ones, the proportion being about three parts of nitrogen to one of oxygen. Some molecules are far more complex, for instance the molecule of sugar is composed of forty-five chemical atoms, and sulphuric acid of seven. An atom is estimated at one-250,000,000th of an inch in diameter.

But this is not all. The old theory of the finality, and ultimateness of the Atom has been shattered by the recent discoveries of Science. The atom of Hydrogen was formerly considered to be the refinement of Substance—the Ultimate Atom—the smallest and finest Atom possible or known—the last thing that could be imagined about Substance. Some even went so far as to declare that the Atom of Hydrogen was the Ultimate Element, that is the Element out of which all other atoms were made—the  mother of Atoms—the Origin of Substance. It was supposed that all other Atoms of Matter were composed of a varying number of hydrogen Atoms, which themselves were “vortex-rings in the Ether”—and that analysis could go no further. Science rested on its oars, and pronounced the work of a century completed.

But alas! no sooner was this position reached, than the discovery of Radiant Matter and the formulation of the “Corpuscle Theory” brought down the whole theoretical structure, and Science was compelled to take up the hunt again, and to probe further into the inner recesses of Things for the Ultimate Thing. But, nevertheless, Atoms still exist, although their finality is no longer urged. The facts remain, although the theory has fallen.

Let us see about this latest theory—the Corpuscle or Electron Theory. The discovery of Radiant Matter, and the investigation of the late discovery of Radium, has led to the further discovery that each Atom, instead of being a “thing-in-itself” is a little mass containing numerous other “Things” called “Corpuscles” (or “Electrons,” because electrified). The theory is this, briefly: That each Atom is a minute mass of Substance containing a number of “electrified particles,” which are known as Electrons, in constant motion and vibration, revolving around each other, as do the planets, suns, and moons of the Universe—in fact each chemical Atom is like unto a Universe in itself. The simplest Atom—that which was supposed to be the “Ultimate Atom”—the Atom of Hydrogen—is supposed to contain within its tiny self no less than 1,000 minute Corpuscles, which because electrified are called “Electron,” revolving in fixed and regular orbits within the containing globe of the Atom. The more complex forms of Atoms are supposed to contain a far greater number of Electrons, the authorities estimating those in an Atom of Oxygen at 10,000; those in an Atom of Gold, 100,000; and those in an Atom of Radium, 150,000. These figures are of course mere “scientific guesses” but when compared with the similar “guess” regarding the size of the Atom, they give a startling illustration of the size of the newly discovered Corpuscle or Electron.

Another authority, for an illustration, asks us to consider a great globe about 100 feet in diameter—that is, of course, 100 feet through its center. Let the globe represent the Atom. Then imagine 1,000 minute “specks,” each the size of a pin-point, composed of Substance, and each containing, as in a capsule, an atom of electricity. Each “speck” is revolving around each other in a regular orbit, in that great “100 feet through” globe, and keeping well away from one another. That will give you an idea of the relative size of the Electrons and Atoms, and the room that the former have to move about in—good many feet between each, you will notice. Lots of room, and plenty to spare. Try to figure out the size of an Electron.

Many readers of the magazines have been confused as to the relation between the Corpuscles and the Electrons (or Ions, as some have called the latter.) The matter is very simple. They are both the same. The Corpuscle is the tiny particle of Matter, which because it is electrified and has thus become the “unit of electricity,” is called an “Electron.” From the viewpoint of Substance we call the tiny particle a “Corpuscle”—from the viewpoint of Electricity, we call it an “Electron.”

These Electrons are the tiny particles that pour forth from the pole in the Crookes’ Tube, and constitute what are known as “X Rays,” “Cathode Rays,” “Becquerel Rays,” etc. They also are the particles that are thrown off and emitted by Radium, and similar substances. They exist in the Atom, as explained, but also are found “free” and independent, and in the last condition or state are thrown off in the aforesaid “Rays,” and by Radium, etc. So far the Corpuscles are known only as charged with Electricity, and the Electron only as a tiny charge of Electricity with which the Corpuscle is charged. But Science dreams of Corpuscles of Substance other than Electrons, in which case the old Occult teachings of “light dust” and “heat dust,” etc., will be verified.

The Electron contains a powerful charge of Electricity, as much in fact as an Atom, 1,000 to 150,000 times its size will carry. But Science is wondering how these highly charged particles manage to hold together in the Atom, so rigidly coherent as to appear indestructible. We think that we may get a hint at the matter a little later on in this book.

Science, or at least some scientists, are wondering whether the “whirl” or vibration of the Corpuscle might not produce that which we call “Electricity,” and whether, when this motion is intensified, waves of Electricity will not be emitted. The writer fully agrees with this idea, and finds that it fits closely his own theories regarding Substance and Motion. But the reader is cautioned against falling into the error of many recent popular writers on the subject, some of whom have used terms calculated to convey the idea that the Corpuscle (Electron) is Electricity itself, rather than tiny particles of Substance called Corpuscles, charged with the unitary charge of Electricity,  and therefore called “Electrons.” But for that matter, Electricity is only known to us as associated with some form of Substance, and not as “a thing-in-itself.” We shall see the reason for this as we proceed with this book. These Corpuscles are destined to play a most important part in the theories of Science from now on. They already have overturned several very carefully and laboriously erected theoretical structures—and many more will follow, among the many important ones evidently doomed to the dust-heap being the “vortex-ring” atomic theory, and other theories built upon the Etheric origin of Matter, and other theories concerning the Ether, even to the extent of breaking down the theory of The Ether itself, which theory had almost come to be considered a Law.

We shall further consider the Corpuscles, and their qualities, characteristics, etc., in the next chapter, for they have an important bearing upon the theories advanced in the course of the study of this book.

CHAPTER VI

SUBSTANCE AND BEYOND

SCIENCE has ascribed to Substance certain characteristic qualities which it calls “Properties.” It divides these properties into two classes, viz.: 

(1) Molecular Properties (sometimes called Physical Properties); and 

(2) Atomic Properties (sometimes called Chemical Properties).

Molecular Properties are those which may be manifested by Substance without disturbing the Molecules, and consequently without affecting the “kind” of Substance.

Atomic Properties are those which concern the Atoms when free from Molecular combination, and which consequently cannot be manifested without changing the “kind” of Substance.

Science, before long, is likely to add a third class of Properties, namely, “Corpuscular Properties,” relating to the Corpuscles or particles of Radiant Matter, but, so far, it has not had the opportunity to sufficiently observe these qualities, except in a general way.

There are certain General Properties that seem possessed by both Mass, Molecules, and Atoms—and probably by Corpuscles.

These General Properties are as follows:

Shape: That property whereby Substance “takes up room.” This property manifests in three directions, called Dimensions of Space, namely, Length, Breadth, and Thickness.

Weight: That property whereby Substance responds to Gravity. Weight is simply the measure of the attraction.

Impenetrability: That property whereby two bodies of Substance are prevented from occupying the same space at the same time. A nail driven into a piece of wood, simply pushes aside the molecules, and occupies the Space between them. Substance is never actually “invaded” or its actual territory occupied by other Substance.

Indestructibility: That property whereby Substance is prevented from being destroyed or annihilated. Although the forms of Substance may be changed, or transformed into other forms, still, Substance in itself is not destroyed, and cannot be under the existing Laws of the Universe.

Mobility: That property whereby Substance responds to imparted Motion. We shall notice this property in our consideration of Motion.

 In addition to the Motion of the Mass, and the movements of Molecules and Atoms in response to its Attraction, there is another form of Motion constantly going on, without reference to the Attraction or impressed Motion of the Mass. The Molecules of all bodies are always in a state of rapid Motion, called Vibration. In solids this vibration is short, being restrained by the close cohesive position of the Molecules. But in Liquids, the Molecules being further separated, the vibration is far more rapid, and they move around and slide over each other with comparatively little resistance. In gasses and vapors the Molecules have a splendid field for Motion, and consequently vibrate in wide fields and orbits, and dash around with the greatest velocity. The Atoms also are believed to vibrate rapidly, in accordance with their own laws of vibration. And the Corpuscles are believed to far excel the last two mentioned particles in intensity, rapidity and complexity of their vibrations, as we shall see a little later on in the book. All Substance is in constant Motion and Vibration. There is no Rest in Substance.

Inertia: That property whereby Substance may not move unless in response to imparted Motion; nor terminate its Motion, when it is once imparted, except in response to some other manifestation of impressed Force. Science holds that this “impressed Force” or “imparted Motion” must come from without, but the writer holds that Force may also be “expressed” from “within,” as may be seen by reference to subsequent chapters of this book.

Attraction: 

That property whereby particles or bodies of Substance 

(1) draw other particles or bodies toward themselves; or 

(2) move toward other particles or bodies; or 

(3) are mutually drawn together. 

This property manifests in four forms, generally referred to as separate and distinct from each other, but which the writer believes to be but forms of the same Attractive Power, and which he believes to be a Mental Process, at the last analysis (a revolutionary claim, which will be supported by argument in later chapters of the book). 

These three forms of Attraction are known as 

(1) Gravitation

(2) Cohesion 

(3) Adhesion  and 

(4) Chemical Affinity, or Chemism. 

We are invited to consider them briefly, at this point, further investigation being reserved for our chapters on Motion, and Dynamic Thought.

Gravitation: This term is usually applied to the attraction between Masses of Substance, such as the Sun, the Earth, and Masses of Substance on or about the Earth’s surface. However, Newton, who discovered the facts of Gravitation, states the Law as: “Every particle of matter in the Universe attracts every other particle,” etc.

Cohesion: This term is used to indicate the attraction between Molecules, by which they are combined into Masses or Bodies. Cohesion causes the Molecules to unite and cling together, thus forming the Mass.

Adhesion: This term is used to indicate the attraction between Masses which causes them to “stick together” without a cohesion of their Molecules. Adhesion operates through the adjacent surfaces of the two Masses. It may be considered as a “lesser” form of cohesion.

Chemical Affinity (sometimes called Chemism or Atomic Attraction): This term is used to indicate the attraction between the atoms, by which they combine, unite and cling together, forming the Molecule.

Science has before it the task of naming, and classifying, the attraction between the Corpuscles, by which they combine and form the Atom. But whatever the name, it will be seen that it represents but another manifestation of “Attraction.”

Arising from Molecular Attraction, or Cohesion, are several “Properties” peculiar to Masses having Molecules, and resulting from the tendency of the latter to resist separation.

 We had better consider them briefly, in order to understand the power of Molecular Attraction, and its incidents.

Porosity: That property indicating the distances observed by the Molecules in their relation to each other, which varies in different “kinds” of Substance. All Substance is more or less Porous, that is, has more or less space existing between the Molecules—the degree depends upon the “closeness.” Compressibility and Expansibility, sometimes mentioned as “properties,” are but results of Porosity.

Elasticity: That property whereby bodies resume their original size and form, after having been compressed, expanded or “bent.” The result is caused by the inclination of the molecules to resume their original positions. What is sometimes called “Plasticity” is merely the reverse of Elasticity, and denotes a limited degree of the latter.

Hardness: That condition resulting from Molecular Attraction resisting the forcible entrance and passage of other Substance between the molecules.

Tenacity: That condition resulting from Molecular Attraction resisting the forcible pulling asunder, or tearing apart of the Mass. This condition sometimes is called “Toughness.”

Malleability: That condition resulting from Molecular Attraction resisting the forcible separation of the Mass by pounding, hammering or pressure. The resistance is “passive,” and consists of the Molecules allowing themselves to assume a spread-out formation, rather than to be forced apart.

Ductility: That condition resulting from Molecular Attraction resisting the forcible separation of the Mass by a “drawing out” process. The resistance is “passive,” and consists of the Molecules allowing themselves to be drawn out into a formation of the shape of wire or thread, rather than to be pulled apart.

In any of the above cases, we may intelligently, and with propriety, substitute the words, “Molecules, by means of cohesion, resisting, etc.,” for the terms above used, “Molecular Attraction, resisting, etc.”

All Masses of Substance (probably Molecules as well) are capable of Expansion and Contraction, both phenomena, in fact, and in degree, resulting from the relation of the Molecules. Contraction is a “crowding together” of the Molecules; Expansion a “getting apart” of them.

Density: The amount of Substance in relation to a given bulk. Volume—the “size” or

 “bulk” of a body of Substance. Mass—Besides being used to designate a “body” of Substance, composed of two or more Molecules, the term “Mass” is used to designate the “total quantity of Substance in a Body.” An application of the above terms may be seen in the following illustration:

A quart of water occupies a certain space—and has a certain “volume,” “mass” and “density.” Convert the same “mass” of Water into Steam, and it expands to a “volume” of 1700 times that of Water—but, as no molecules have been added, the “mass” remains the same—but as a quart of Steam weighs 1700 times less than the same “volume” of Water, the “density” of Steam is 1700 times less than that of Water. As the “volume” of a given “mass” increases, the “density” decreases in the same proportion—but the “mass” remains the same. “Mass” therefore has two factors, i.e., “Volume” and “Density.” The “Density” of a “Mass” is determined by the weight of a certain “Volume” of it.

The above consideration of the “Properties” of Substance dealt only with the Molecular Properties, or Physical Properties, as they are sometimes called—that is, with properties depending upon the existence of the Molecules.

When we consider the Molecules as being composed of Atoms, and when we consider the processes whereby these Molecules are built up of, or broken down through the separation of Atoms, we come to the subject of Atomic Properties, or Chemical Properties, as they are often called.

The Atomic Properties of Substance consist principally in the power and manifestation of Motion, in the direction of combination, separation, and the complex motions resulting from the same. This Motion is manifested by reason of Atomic Attraction, sometimes called “Chemical Affinity,” which we shall consider a little later on in the chapter.

Atomic Principles, as above mentioned, are best illustrated by a reference to Chemical changes, and we shall now examine the same. And, the better way to consider Chemical Changes is by comparing them with Physical Changes, or Changes of the Molecules.

Some Physical Changes in Substance are brought about by Heat, which tends to separate the molecules, or rather to allow them to spread out away from each other, so long as the high temperature is maintained, the degree of their nearness being influenced by temperature. Other Physical Changes are produced by outside Forces separating the molecules to such an extent—to such a distance—that their cohesive force is lost, and the Solid matter is said to be “broken,” or even reduced to dust. Other physical changes are brought about by Electricity, causing the Molecules to separate and disintegrate.

Chemical Changes, as distinguished from Physical Changes, do not involve or deal with Molecules, the action being solely upon the Atoms of which the Molecules are composed. Physical Changes separate Molecules from each other, while Chemical Changes destroy and break up the Molecule, so that its identity is forever lost, its Atoms thereafter either existing free from combinations, or else recombining with other Atoms, and forming new combinations. Chemical changes are occasioned by either physical or chemical agencies. The physical agencies generally employed are heat, electricity, light, pressure, percussion, etc. The principle of Chemical Changes is that the Atoms are possessed of, and subject to, what is called “Atomic Attraction” or “Chemical Affinity,” which may be defined as an attraction or “love” existing in varying degrees between Atoms. This Affinity causes Atoms of one element to seek out and ally themselves to Atoms of another element, the element  of “choice” or “preference” being strikingly in evidence.

Atoms of different elements form marriages, and cling together in harmony, until, perchance, by some physical or chemical agency, the Molecule is brought in sufficiently close connection with another Molecule composed of different elemental atoms, when, alas! one of the Atoms of our Molecule finds that it has a greater Affinity for some other elemental Atom in the second Molecule, and lo! it flies away, leaving its first partner, and seeking the new charmer. Divorce and remarriage is a common thing in the world of Atoms—in fact, Chemistry is based upon these qualities.

Physical and Chemical Changes gradually transform solid rock to “earth” or “soil.” Disintegration, by the action of changes in temperature, rains and atmospheric influences, and other Physical Changes, have slowly worn down the rocks into “dirt,” gravel, clay, loam, etc. And Decomposition by Chemical Change that set the atoms free from their combinations has aided in the work.

There is no rest in the world of Substance. Everything is changing—constantly changing. Old forms give way to new, and these, grown old while being born, are, in turn replaced by still newer. And on, endlessly. Nothing persists but changes. And yet nothing is destroyed, although countless forms and shapes have succeeded each other. Substance is always there, undisturbed and unaffected by the varieties of forms it is compelled to undergo. Masses may change—and do change. Molecules may change—and do change. Disintegration and decomposition affect both, and bring to them the death of form. But their substance endures in the Atom. Atoms may change, and decompose, or undergo whatever change that is their fate, and still the Corpuscles, or what lies beyond the Corpuscles will remain. The Atom was once regarded as Eternal, but now even it seems to be capable of dissolving into some finer division of Substance—and perhaps still finer subdivisions await it.

That familiar form of Substance that we call “earth,” “dirt,” “soil,” etc., is but the result of disintegrated rock, which has crumbled and lost its former form through the action of air, water and atmospheric influences. And the rocks themselves, from which the “soil” came, were at one time a sea of melted, flowing liquid Substance, somewhat resembling volcanic lava. And this “melted rock” is thought to have been condensed from the same principles in the shape of vapor that existed in the early days of our planetary system. Vapor, gas, liquid, semi-liquid, solid rock, “soil”—the Substance unchanged, the forms totally unlike. Helmholtz estimates the density of the nebulous vapors of Substance as being so rare that it would take several millions of cubic miles of it to weigh a single grain. Oh, Nature, what a wizard thou art!

We have spoken of Air and Water, in a former chapter, and their constituent atoms have been named. And from these three great reservoirs of Substance—the Earth, the Air, and the Water—are obtained all the material that goes to form the bodies of the animal and vegetable kingdoms. The plant draws its nourishment from the soil, the air, and water, and in its wonderful chemical laboratory is able to transform the elements so drawn from these sources into a substance called “Plasm,” which consists principally of carbon, oxygen, nitrogen and hydrogen, being nearly identical in composition to the white of an egg, and which constitutes the basis of animal and plant bodily structures. All the material of the physical bodies, of men, animals and plants, are but forms of Plasm. The animals, and man, obtain their nourishment, directly or indirectly, from the plant body, and so at the last we are seen to draw from the soil, air and water all our bodily nourishment, which we convert into bodily structure, bone, muscle, flesh, blood, veins, tissue, cells, etc. And the chemical atoms of our bodies are identical with those in the rock, the air, the water. And so you see the universality of Substance and its countless forms and appearances.

Chemistry resolves Substance back into about seventy-five simple substances, of which Atoms are the Units, which simple substances are called “Elements.” From these Elements (by their Atoms) all other substances are formed by combinations, the number of such possible combinations being infinite. An Element (in order to be an element) must be a “simple” substance, that is, must be incapable of further analysis into some other elements. The seventy-five elements, now recognized by science, have never been resolved into other elements, by chemical analysis, and therefore are accepted as “simple.” But, it is true that other substances that were formerly considered as simple elements were afterward decomposed by electricity, and found to consist of two or more simpler substances or elements. Thus new elements were discovered, and old ones discarded as “not-elemental.” And this fate may be in store for a number of the elements now on the list—and many new ones may be discovered.

For a long time Science was endeavoring to trace all elements back to Hydrogen, the latter being considered the “Ultimate Element,” and its atoms composing all the other atoms, under varying conditions, etc. But this theory is now almost abandoned, and Science rests on its list of seventy-five elements, the atoms of which are composed of “Electrons.” Some have hazarded the theory that the Elements were all forms of Ether (see next chapter), their apparent differences resulting merely from the varying rate of vibration, etc. And, in fact, such theory was about finally adopted as a working hypothesis until the discovery of the Corpuscle. Everything in Substance now seems to be moving back to the Corpuscle, as we shall see a little further on.

The following is a list of the principal Elements, known to Science, to-day:

  • Aluminum.
  • Antimony.
  • Arsenic.
  • Barium.
  • Bismuth.
  • Boron.
  • Bromine.
  • Cadmium.
  • Calcium.
  • Carbon.
  • Chlorine.
  • Chromium.
  • Cobalt.
  • Copper.
  • Fluorine.
  • Gold.
  • Hydrogen.
  • Iodine.
  • Iron.
  • Lead.
  • [Pg 91]
  • Magnesium.
  • Manganese.
  • Mercury.
  • Nickel.
  • Nitrogen.
  • Oxygen.
  • Phosphorus.
  • Platinum.
  • Potassium.
  • Radium.
  • Silicon.
  • Silver.
  • Sodium.
  • Strontium.
  • Sulfur.
  • Tin.
  • Zinc.

Of the above, Hydrogen is by far the lightest in weight; in fact it is used as a unit of Atomic Weight, its weight being marked “1” on the scale; Gold, 197; Lead, 207; Silver, 108; Oxygen, 16; Nitrogen, 14; Iron, 56.

The discovery of the Corpuscle, or Electron, rudely shattered the vortex-ring theory of the origin of the Atom, and now, instead of the Atom being regarded as a “vortex-ring” in that hypothetical, paradoxical absurdity, the Ether, it is believed to be composed of a vast number of tiny particles called Corpuscles, as we saw stated in our last chapter. These Corpuscles seem to be the “last thing in Substance”—its last known state of refinement, and already it is being proclaimed as the long-sought for “Primal Matter,” or “Ultimate Substance.” Whether or not a still finer state of Substance will be discovered Science is unable to say, but thinks it unlikely. But we  must not overlook the old Occult Teaching indicating a state of Substance so fine that it is imperceptible, and only recognizable as apparently “free force”; its covering, or vehicle of Substance not being evident. This would seem to indicate a still further refinement of Substance, although perhaps the “Corpuscle” or “Electron” will answer to “fill the bill” in the case.

As to the Corpuscle being “Primal Substance,” it must be admitted that its advocates have presented a very strong case. One of their most important points is that although Molecules differ very materially from each other, according to their kinds; and while Atoms likewise manifest very plainly their “kind,” the Corpuscle seems to possess only one “kind,” no matter from what form or “kind” of Substance it is thrown off. Just think what this means. It means that the finest particles of Gold, Silver, Iron, Hydrogen, Oxygen, and all the rest of the Elements, are composed of identically the same material, and exhibit no differences in “kind.” The Elements are no longer “Simple.” All Substance is One, at the last analysis!

The Corpuscles seem to possess the same Mass—to carry the same charge of Electricity—to act precisely the same—irrespective of their source. No difference in size, mass or character, as in the case of the Atom—all are identical, save in the rate of their vibration at the time of observation, which is simply a matter of more or less Motion. Space seems to be flooded with these tiny particles—these Units of Substance. They stream from the Sun; the Stars; and every body highly heated. Likewise they stream from the bodies of highly electrified Substance. Groups of these Corpuscles, absolutely identical in nature, size, mass, etc., constitute the Atoms of the Seventy-five Elements, the “kind” of Element seemingly being dependent upon the number and arrangement of the Corpuscles, and possibly by their rate of vibration. Every Atom is like a great bee-hive with a swarm of Corpuscles vibrating, moving around each other, and upon their own centers. And, if by the action of intense heat, transmitted, or caused by interrupted Motion—or if by a strong Electric charge—some of these Corpuscles are detached from the Atoms (or possibly an Atom broken up), they fly off through Space at a marvelous speed of many thousand miles an hour.

So we see that these wonderful Corpuscles look very much like Primal Matter or Ultimate Substance—the “Stuff” out of which Substance is made. And, taking you back to the chapter on “The Universality of Life and Mind,” the writer would remind you that in their Motions and evident Attraction, etc., these Corpuscles evidence the same “Life and Mind” that we observed in the Molecules and Atoms. It must be so, for what is in the manufactured article must be in the material of which the article is made. And so, even here, Life and Mind have not escaped us. Nor will it in The Ether!

And speaking of the Corpuscles, as “manufactured articles,” we are reminded of Herschel’s thought about the Atoms, when they were regarded as Primal Matter and likely to be uniform, and, at the end, of one primal substance. Although Herschel’s conception does not now apply to the Atoms, it may be transferred to the Corpuscles.

Herschel thought that the fact that the Particles of Substance were likely to be found to be uniform in size, and identical in nature and characteristics, indicated that they might be akin to “manufactured articles,” turned out from the same great machinery of Creation. This idea would indicate that the Creator applied the rules of careful manufacture to the manufacture of the Particles, the uniformity operating in the direction of 

(1) Economy of Material;

(2) Utility through interchangeability, replacing broken or discarded parts, etc.; and also 

(3) Conformity to a Standard of Size, Quality, etc.

The thought is interesting, and is mentioned here for that reason. It is not affected by the supposition that there may be a still finer and rarer form of Substance, from which the Particles are “manufactured”—in fact, the idea of Herschel, if closely analyzed, would seem to indicate some such “raw material” from which the articles were manufactured.

CHAPTER VII

THE PARADOX OF SCIENCE

IN the days of the ancients, when the philosophers found themselves unable to account for any particular class of phenomena, they bundled it together and referred it to a suppositious Something that they called “The Ether.” Finding this an easy way to get rid of vexatious questions, they fell into the custom—and the habit grew upon them. Soon there were a dozen or more different kind of Ethers in vogue, each explaining something else—the “something else,” by the way, being things that Science now feels that it understands pretty well. These Ethers grew to be like the various “Vapors” of the ancients—a dignified term for “We don’t know”—a respectable road for retreat under the semblance of an advance.

These Ethers became a scientific scandal, and caused a lax mode of thinking among students of those times. And so they were finally abolished and relegated to the scrap pile of Science, where they lay for many centuries until a comparatively recent period, when at least one of them was hauled forth, dusted, freshened up a little, and placed upon its old pedestal. This revamped Ether, referred to, was the “Ether of Aristotle.” Aristotle, as we know, was a famous Greek philosopher who lived about 350 b.c.—about 2250 years ago. He was a good man and a celebrated philosopher, but was somewhat deficient in scientific knowledge. Although he knew many things, and uttered many wise thoughts, he was under the impression that the breath of Man entered the heart instead of the lungs—that the back part of the skull was empty, and so on. He was without the advantages of modern training—which was not his fault, however.

Well, Aristotle conceived the idea of an Universal Ether, which he thought pervaded all space, and with which he accounted for the passage of light from the sun and stars; the movements of the planets, and various other physical phenomena. It is not known whether Aristotle really believed in this Ether, or whether he merely used it as a speculative hypothesis, following the Ether Habit of his contemporaries. At any rate, his theory served its purpose—lived, flourished, declined and died at least seemed to be dead. But it’s corpse was resurrected in modern times, and used to account for divers things.

This does not mean that modern thinkers really “believe” in the Universal Ether—they merely assume it as a working hypothesis until something better is offered.

Its principal modern use is to account for the transmission of Light from the Sun and Stars to the Earth. It was held that a thing could not act “where it was not,” and so it became necessary to account for the transmission either by the theory that small particles of substance were thrown off from the Sun, and traveled to the Earth, or else that there was some medium of communication by means of vibrations, etc. Newton held to the first theory, but his hypothesis went down before the Ether advocates, who advanced the “wave-theory,” although it seems that, like Banquo’s ghost, Newton’s theory will not stay down, and is now taking on a new lease of life, owing to the discovery of the Corpuscle and Radiant Matter.

The Wave-theory philosophers asserted that the Light and Heat of the Sun were thrown off in the shape of Force or Energy, and transformed into “waves” in and of a hypothetical Ether (Aristotle’s own), which waves were carried to the Earth, where, meeting Substance, they were again transformed into Heat and Light.

It was known that Light and Heat traveled at the rate of 184,000 miles per second, and therefore the “waves” of the Ether were considered to have that speed. The Wave-theory seemed to fit the facts of the case better than the Newtonian Theory of Corpuscles, although the latter has always been considered as better at explaining certain phenomena than the new theory. And so the Ether Wave became generally accepted, and remains so to-day, although recent discoveries are causing a disturbance in the scientific camp regarding the question.

Later it was discovered that the Electricity traveled at the same rate as Light and Heat, and the Wave-of-the-Ether theory was thus thought to have additional verification, and Electricity came under the Law and remained there until the Electron discovery, which is causing much disturbance, among those interested in the study of Electricity.

Briefly stated, the theory of the Universal Ether is this:

That pervading all Space in the Universe—not only between planets, stars and suns, but also “filling in the cracks” between molecules, and atoms as well—there is a subtle Substance in and through which the waves of Light, Heat,  Electricity and Magnetism travel at the rate of 184,000 miles per second. This Substance is said to be “Matter that is not Matter”—in fact, Science does not venture to say just what it is, although it freely states just what some of its properties must be, and, alas! these properties are most contradictory and opposite to each other, as we shall see as we proceed.

This Universal Ether is purely hypothetical. It has been called a “necessity of Science”—something assumed for the purpose of explaining or accounting for certain phenomena. It is undemonstrated and unproved—in fact, may truthfully be said to be undemonstrable and unprovable. Some have gone so far as to say that its claimed properties and qualities render it “unthinkable” as well. And yet, Science finds itself compelled to assume that the Ether, or “something like it” exists, or else cease speculating about it. It belongs to the realm of pure theory, and yet, many writers treat it as if it were a positively demonstrated and proven fact. Let us examine into the nature of Science’s problem, and her attempted solution, and the trouble arising therefrom.

Light travels at the rate of 184,000 miles a second. Remember, that Light and Heat are that which we call by those names only when considered in connection with Substance. According to the theory, Light in the Sun’s atmosphere is transformed into a Light-wave of the Ether on its travels to the earth, and only when the “wave” comes in contact with the Substance on the earth’s body or atmosphere does it become again transformed into Light as we know it. In its travels through space it meets with no Substance, and has nothing to “turn into light”—consequently Space (between worlds) is in a state of absolute darkness. The same is true of Heat, and inter-world Space is absolutely cold, although passing through it are countless heat-waves of great intensity, which, later on, will be transformed into Heat when they reach the Substance, the earth. The same is true of Electricity and Magnetism.

Although the Ether, as we have seen, is a purely theoretical substance, yet Science has found it reasonable to conclude that it must be possessed of certain attributes in order to account for certain known facts. Thus, it is said to be frictionless, else the worlds, suns and planets could not pass freely through it, nor could the light and heat waves travel at such a tremendous rate. It also is thought to have something like Inertia, because Motion once started in it persists until stopped; because it is at a state of rest until Motion is imparted to it; and because it takes a fraction of time to impart motion to it. It is thought to be different from Substance in any of its known forms, for many reasons, among such being the fact that no known form of Substance could carry vibrations through space at the rate of 184,000 miles a second. And Light and Heat waves travel at that rate, and have forms and shapes, and lengths of their own. Light for instance, vibrates on two planes, and a light-wave is something like a Greek cross, thus (-|-), having a horizontal and a vertical line, or plane of vibration. And the Ether cannot be a fluid of any degree, because a fluid cannot transmit cross vibrations at all. And it cannot be a Solid, because a Solid could not stand vibrations at such a terrific speed, and still remain a Solid. And yet, to transmit the two-plane light waves, the Ether must have a certain degree of Rigidity, else the waves could not travel. Lord Kelvin estimated this degree of Rigidity as about 19,000,000,000th of the rigidity of the hardest steel. So, you see, Science is compelled to assume that the Ether is “a continuous, Frictionless medium, possessing both Inertia and Rigidity.” Some scientists have thought it to be a kind of “elastic jelly.”

Of the Ether, Prof. Oliver Lodge has said, “We have to try and realize the idea of a perfectly continuous, subtle, incompressible substance, pervading all Space, and penetrating between the molecules of ordinary Matter, which are embedded in it, and connected to one another by its means. And we must regard it as the one universal medium by which all actions between bodies are carried on. This, then, is its function—to act as the transmitter of motion and energy.”

To give you an idea of the wonderful thing that Science is compelled to think of the Ether as being, by reason of the qualities it is compelled to ascribe to it—although it confesses itself unable to “imagine” the nature of the “Thing” which it has created in bits by the adding and bestowing of qualities which were made necessary by the logical requirements of the case—let us take a hurried view of the Thing as the several departments of Science say it must be thought of.

To meet the requirements of the case, Science says that The Universal Ether must be Substance infinitely more rare and evanescent than the finest gas or vapor known to Science, even in its rarest condition. It must convey Heat in the manner of an infinitely Solid body—and yet it must not be a Solid. It must be transparent and invisible. It must be Frictionless, and yet Incompressible. It cannot be a Fluid. It cannot have Attraction for Substance, such as all Substance has. Nor can it have Weight—that is, it is not subject to Gravitation. It is beyond the reach of any known scientific instrument, even of the greatest power, and it refuses to register itself in any way, either to senses or instruments.

It cannot be known “of itself,” but may only be recognized as existent by the “things” for which it acts as a medium or transmitting agent. It must convey Energy and Motion, yet it must not take up any part of either from the Matter in its midst. It must not absorb any of the Heat, Light or Electricity. It must fill up the spaces between the worlds, as well as the most minute space between the Molecules, Atoms and Corpuscles, or any other minute particle of Substance, either known by name to Science now or which may be discovered or imagined later as a necessity of some conception regarding the nature of Substance. In short, The Universal Ether, in order to do the things attributed to it, must be more solid than Solids; more Vapor-like and Gas-like than Vapor or Gas; more fluid than Fluids; infinitely less rigid than steel, and yet infinitely stronger than the strongest steel. It must be a substance having the qualities of a vacuum. It must be continuous and not composed of Particles, Atoms or Molecules. It must be an “everything” in some respects, and yet a “nothing” in others. It must not be Substance, and yet it must carry Substance within its ocean of dimensions, and, besides, interpenetrate the most minute space between the particles of Substance. It must not be Energy or Force, and yet Science has been considering Energy and Force as but “interruptions of rest” or “agitations” within, and of, itself.

So you see that this mysterious, wonderful Universal Ether—in order to “be” at all—must be a “Something” possessing certain qualities or properties of Substance—many of the properties of qualities being exactly contradictory and opposed to each other—and yet it cannot be Substance as we know it. It is a Paradoxical thing. It could only belong to another and an entirely different order of existence from that of Substance as we know it. It must possess characteristics and properties of an order as yet unknown to us by name—for which the material world contains no analogy—for which Substance has no analogues. It must be a far more complex thing than is even the most complex thing we call Matter, or that which we call Force or Energy. And yet, it has been claimed that it would explain both—yes, contain within itself the possibility of both.

And yet, in face of what has just been said, the writer must confess, humbly and with a full realization of the enormity of the offense, that he supposes advancing a theory, a little further on in this book that will attempt to identify this Something—this Universal Ether—with a Something else that we know, although not through the senses or by means of instruments. Bear with him kindly, he begs of you, while he proceeds gradually along the path that leads to the theory.

Scientists have compared Substance moving through the Ether as a coarse sieve moving through water, the latter making room for the passage of the sieve, and then closing up behind it. If this be amended by the idea that the moving sieve, while allowing the water to pass through it freely, still carries along with it a thin film of water which clings to the wires of the sieve by adhesion—if there be admitted this “clinging film” as well as the body of the water through which the sieve moves—then the illustration answers quite well as a crude illustration of Substance and “The Ether.” This fact is important in view of the theory that will be advanced, further on in this book. Prof. Lodge, in his interesting work, “Modern Views of Electricity,” mentions a number of experiments tending to prove the above mentioned  fact, which is not so generally known as other facts relating to the Ether.

Until the discovery of Radiant Matter (bringing with it the new theories of the Corpuscle or Electron, etc.), brushed aside into the dust heap many generally accepted scientific theories regarding the nature of Substance, the favorite and most popular theory was what was known as the “Vortex-ring” theory of the Atom. This theory held that the atoms of Substance were but vortex-rings of the Ether, having had motion communicated to them in some way, and which afterwards acquired other motions, and which finally became apparent to our senses as Substance. In other words, the Atom was supposed to be a vortex-ring of Ether, acted upon by Force, in some unknown way, the character, nature and properties of the Atom being determined by the shape and size of the vortex-ring; the rate of motion; etc., etc.

The new discoveries of Science, however, have set aside (at least temporarily) this “vortex-ring” theory, and at present Science seems to find its “latest thing in Substance,” in the theory that Substance—at the last—seems to be the Corpuscle or Electron. In other words, after many years of fancied security in a settled theory regarding the nature of Substance, Science once more finds itself compelled to take up the search for the origin of things. But the theory of the Ether remains—and is likely to—although the names applied to it will change. By some it is still believed that in the Ether, a little further removed, rests the origin of Substance and that the Corpuscle may be the “vortex-ring” product, instead of the Atom.

It will be noticed that Science has made no serious attempt to connect the phenomenon of Gravitation or Attraction with the Ether. Gravitation stands alone—an “outsider” among the Forces, responding to none of their laws—needing no time in which to travel—needing no medium like the Ether in which to transmit “waves”—fearing no obstacle or interfering body, but passing right through the same—different, different, different. And we shall see why this difference, when we reach the point where our theory brings us to the point where we must substitute “something else” for that Great Paradoxical General Solvent of Modern Science—the Ether of Aristotle. We shall reach the point after a brief consideration of Motion, Force and Energy.

CHAPTER VIII

THE FORCES OF NATURE

THE Substance filling the Universe is in constant and unceasing Motion. Motion is evidenced in every physical and chemical process and change, and manifested in the constant interchange of position of the Particles of Substance.

There is absolutely no rest in Nature—everything is constantly changing—moving—and vibrating. Building-up processes are ever at work forming larger masses or bodies of the Particles—and tearing-down processes, disintegration and decomposition of Molecules and Atoms, and Corpuscles, are constantly at work also. Nature maintains a constant balance among her Forces. If the building-up energies and forces were allowed full sway, then all the Particles in the Universe ultimately would gravitate to a common center, thus forming a compact and solid Mass, which would thus dwell for Eternity, unless the Creative Power should move upon it and again scatter its Particles in  all directions. And, if the tearing-down, and dispersive forces and energies were allowed full sway, the Particles would fly apart and would remain asunder for Eternity, unless called together by some new Creative fiat.

But Nature pits one force against another, maintaining an equilibrium. The result is constant play and interplay of forces, causing distribution, and redistribution of Particles, following the gathering-together and building-up processes.

There is no lost motion, or waste force. One form of force and motion is converted into another, and so on, and on. Nothing is lost—all force is conserved, as we shall see as we proceed.

In the public mind—or rather, in the mind of that part of the public which think of the matter at all—there seems to be an idea that “Force” is something of the nature of an entity, separate from Substance or Mind—something that pounces down upon Substance and drives it along by presence from without. The ancient philosophers regarded Substance as acted upon from without by an entity called Force, Substance being regarded as absolutely inert and “dead.” This idea, which is still held by the average person, owing, doubtless, to the survival of old forms of expression, was generally held by philosophers until the time of Descartes and Newton. This old idea was due to the teachings of Aristotle—he of the Ether Theory—and Science and Philosophy were timid about shaking off the Aristotelian dogmas. Others held that Light, Heat and Electricity were “fluids” conveyed from body to body—in fact the general public still entertains this idea regarding Electricity, owing to the use of the term “the Electric fluid.”

The present teaching of Science is that Force is the result of the motion of the Particles of Substance, and, of course, originates from within, rather than from without. It is true that Motion may be communicated to a body by means of another body in Motion imparting the same to it, but that does not alter the case, for the Original Motion came from the movement and vibration of the Particles of Substance, although it may have passed through many stages of transformation, change and transmission in its progress. The only exception to the rule is Gravitation, which is a form of Force, the nature of which is unknown to Science, although its laws of operation, etc., are understood. We shall learn some new facts about Gravitation in the forthcoming chapters of this book.

It will be well for us to remember this fact, in our consideration of Force and Motion—that

Force and Motion originate from the inherent property of Motion passed by the Particles of Substance, and come from within, not from without. This is the best teaching of Modern Science, and also, forms an important part of the Theory of Dynamic Thought which is advanced in this book. Buchner, the author of “Force and Matter,” vigorously insists upon this conception, saying, among many other similar expressions: “Force may be defined as a condition of activity or a motion of matter, or of the minutest particles of matter or a capacity thereof.”

The term “Force” is generally defined in works on Physics as “That which causes, changes or terminates Motion.” The word “Force” is generally used in the sense of “in action,” while “Energy” is usually used in the sense of “Potential Force—capacity for performing work,” the idea being that it is “stored-up” force, or “force awaiting use.” The term “Power” is used in two senses, the first meaning “a measure of Mechanical Energy,” such as a “forty horse-power engine,” etc.; the second sense being “Capacity or Ability to Act, or exercise Force,” this use being almost identical to the idea of “Energy,” as above described, although, possibly, a little stronger expression. The Materialistic school holds that Force is a property of Matter, the latter being regarded as the “real thing” of the Universe. Others hold that Force is the “real thing,” and that what is called Matter, or Substance, is but a center of Force, etc. Others hold that the two are but aspects of the same thing, calling the “thing” by the name “Matter-Force,” or “Force-Matter.” Haeckel calls this combined “thing” by the name of “Substance,” claiming that what are called Matter and Force are but “attributes” of it, the third “attribute” being “Sensation,” which he holds is akin to Mind—”Haeckel’s Substance” is held to be Eternal, and Self-existent—its own Cause, in fact. (In this book the term “Substance” is not used in this sense, but merely as synonymous with what Science usually calls “Matter.”)

The views advanced in this book differ materially from any of those above mentioned, it being held by the writer that “All Force is Vital-Mental Force,” and, consequently, “Force” as a separate thing is considered an unreasonable proposition—what is called “Force” being considered merely an action of Mind upon Substance, causing Motion. The writer does not intend to advance this idea at this point beyond the mere mentioning of the fact—the theory being brought out and developed as we proceed—and he will proceed to a consideration of the phenomena of Force, along the lines of Modern Science, believing that in this way the subject may be better understood.

The term “Motion,” as used in Physics, is defined as: “The act, process or state of changing place or position; movement”—(Webster). So you see, Motion is the movement of Substance changing place or position; Force is that which causes, changes or terminates Motion; and Energy is the “capacity” for manifesting Force; and Power the Ability to Act. In works on Physics you will notice the expression, “Potential Energy,” meaning Energy awaiting action; also “Kinetic Energy,” meaning Energy in Action; that is, in Motion. We shall not need these terms in this book, but it is well to understand them.

Another term frequently met with, is “Conservation of Energy,” which is used to indicate that Law of Physics, the operation of which renders Energy indestructible. That is, Science holds that Energy can not be destroyed—that it is not lost, or created, but is merely transformed into other forms of Energy, Potential or Kinetic. Therefore, after Energy is used, it either passes into a state of Potential Energy or Rest, awaiting a future call to Activity, or else is immediately transformed into another form of Kinetic Energy, or Energy in Action. The theory holds that the quantity or amount of Energy in the Universe is fixed in its totality—none may be created or destroyed—there can be no addition to, or subtraction from the Totality of Energy—that all Energy used has been previously stored up, or else has been immediately transmitted or transformed. It is also held that when Energy manifests as the result of work performed, it is always found that it is at the expense of some previously manifested form of Energy—that the agency by which the work is performed always parts with its stock of Energy, and that the thing worked upon always acquires or gains the amount of Energy lost by the aforesaid agent, or worker—and yet there is no actual loss or gain, but merely transformation.

The above theory is mentioned as of interest in the general subject, although it does not play a prominent part in the subject of this book, for the writer holds that all Energy resides in Mind, and emerges therefrom, and, in the end, returns thereto. This being believed, it is seen that Energy is not to be thought of as a separate thing having a “totality,” but merely as a quality of Mind—the question of its totality or fixed quantity not being inquired into, although both, probably, run along the lines of the nature of Mind, and depend upon the limitations, or lack of limitations, of the latter. However, the question does not assume a vital importance in our consideration of the subject.

So far as the question of transmission, or transformation of Energy, is concerned, however, the principles of the Law of Conservation of Energy may be accepted as correct, although it more properly belongs to the principle of what has been called “The Correlation of Force,” the idea of which is that one form of Energy may be, and is always, transformed into another form, and so on, and on, unto infinity. This idea is followed in this book, except that the idea of “From Mind originally, to Mind finally,” is incorporated within it. This law of the “Correlation of Force” may be illustrated by the following quotation from Tyndall, the great scientist of the last century, who says:

“A river, descending from an elevation of 7720 feet, generates an amount of heat competent to augment its own temperature 10 degrees F., and this amount of heat was abstracted from the sun, in order to lift the matter of the river to the elevation from which it falls. As long as the river continues on the heights, whether in the solid form as a glacier, or in the liquid form as a lake, the heat expended by the sun in lifting it has disappeared from the universe. It has been consumed in the act of lifting. But, at the moment that the river starts upon its downward course, and encounters the resistance of its bed, the heat expanded in its elevation begins to be restored. The mental eye, indeed, can follow the emission from its source through the ether, as vibratory motion, to the ocean, where it ceases to be vibration, and takes the potential form among the molecules of aqueous vapor; to the mountain-top, where the heat absorbed in vaporization is given out in condensation, while that expended by the sun in lifting the water to its present elevation is still unrestored. This we find paid back to the last unit by the friction along the river’s bed; at the bottom of the cascade, where the plunge of the torrent is suddenly arrested; in the warmth of the machinery turned by the river; in the spark from the millstone; beneath the crusher of the miner; in the Alpine saw-mill; in the milk-churn of the chalet; in the supports of the cradle in which the mountaineer, by water-power, rocks his baby to sleep. All the forms of mechanical motion here indicated are simply the parceling out of an amount of calorific motion derived originally from the sun; and, at each point at which the mechanical  motion is destroyed or diminished, it is the sun’s heat which is restored.”

The following quotation, also, is interesting as illustrating another phase of this law:

“The work performed by men and other animals is due to the transformed energy of food. This food is of vegetable origin and owes its energy to the solar rays. The energy of men and animals is, therefore, the transformed energy of the sun. Excepting the energy of the tides, the sun’s rays are the source of all the forms of energy practically available. It has been estimated that the heat received by the earth from the sun each year would melt a layer of ice over the entire globe a hundred feet in thickness. This represents energy equal to one horse-power for each fifty square feet of surface.”—Anthony and Brackett.

From the above quotations, it will be seen that the principal and most familiar sources (or great storage batteries) of Energy, apparent to dwellers upon this planet, are (1) the Earth manifesting the Power of Gravitation; and (2) the Sun, manifesting solar heat. In Tyndall’s illustration we see the force of the sun’s Energy—heat—raising the water from the ocean, by evaporation (although aided by the earth’s gravitation “pulling down” the heavier air, allowing the vapor to rise). Then we see the Force of Gravitation causes the condensed vapor to fall as rain or snow on the mountain-top—then causing the rain to run into little streams, and so on until the river is reached—then causing the river to start on its downward journey of over seven thousand feet—then causing it to plunge over the cascade; to turn the wheels that operated the machinery, and turned the millstone, and the crusher of the miner, and the saw-mill, and the milk-churn, and the cradle. And, as Tyndall might have added, had he lived a little later—in the running of the dynamo, which running, produced electricity, that in turn caused lights to burn; other machinery to run and manufacture things; stoves to cook; flat-irons to iron; automobiles and engines to run; and many other things along the lines of transmitting Energy, Force and Motion.

And in this consideration, let us not forget the important part that Gravitation—that most wonderful of all Forces—plays in the grand scheme of Nature. Not only does this Force cause the planets to circle around the sun, and, perhaps that sun around another sun, and so on, and on until the matter becomes unthinkable—not only this, but it performs a million parts in the affair of earthly Matter, as we shall see in a later chapter. The Force of Gravitation is one of the greatest mysteries confronting Science to-day, although many believe it a simple question. Gravitation and the Universal Ether contain the great secrets of Nature that Man is striving to unveil. And yet, so “common” is Gravitation that the race, including almost all the scientists, take it as a “matter of course.” We shall devote much attention to the question of Gravitation in the forthcoming chapters of this book, for it plays a very important part in the general theory of Dynamic Thought, upon which this book is based. We shall have a special chapter devoted to it, a little later on, and the matter will also come up for explanation further on in the book.

But, in the meantime, let us consider the other forms of Energy, viz., Heat, Light, Magnetism and Electricity, which with Gravitation and Attraction of other kinds, form the Forces of Nature.

CHAPTER IX

RADIANT ENERGY

THE “kinds” of Energy are very few, although the methods of using, applying and manifesting same are innumerable. Let us begin with one of the best known forms of Energy, namely, Heat.

Heat was formerly regarded as a very fine fluid or substance, called “caloric,” which was supposed to enter into Substance and then manifest the phenomenon of “heat.” This idea has long since been relegated to the scrap pile of Science. The present theory, which is supported by a mass of evidence obtained through investigation and experimentation, is that Heat is a form of Energy, arising from the vibratory motions of the Particles of Substance—a “Mode of Motion.” The degrees of Heat are termed “Temperature.” Temperature depends upon the rate of the heat-vibrations of the Particles of Substance, either arising from the Original Motion of the Particles, or else from vibrations or Motion aroused in them by transmission from Particles of other bodies of Substance—these vibrations being “contagious.” Temperature then means “the measure of the vibrations of the Particles.”

All bodies of Substance have some degree of Temperature—some degree of heat-vibration of its Particles. Science has a pleasant “scientific friction” of an Absolute Zero at the degree of 491 below Zero, Fahrenheit, but this is merely an imaginary something with which the grown up children of Science amuse themselves.

When two bodies are brought near each other—the “nearness” being comparative, and, in some cases, meaning a distance of millions of miles—Heat is transmitted from the warmer to the cooler body, until the temperatures are equalized—that is until the two bodies vibrate in unison.

In Physics we are taught that the “Transmission” of Heat may be accomplished in three ways, although the writer is of the opinion that the three ways are but three forms of one way. The first form is called “Conduction,” whereby the vibration, or Heat, is conveyed along a body of Substance, from its warmer to its cooler parts—for instance, an iron poker with one end in the fire. The second form is called “Convection,” whereby the visible motion of heated Substance, moving along the air—for instance,  hot-air, hot-water, steam, etc., either by means of pipes, or by allowing them to pass freely through the air. The third form is called “Radiation,” whereby the vibrations are believed to be transformed into “waves of the Ether,” which will be spoken of later, in addition to what has been said on the subject in our chapter entitled “The Paradox of Science.”

The writer thinks that a little consideration will show us that the same rule operates in all of the above cases, and that “Conduction” and “Convection” are but forms of Radiation. For instance, in Conduction there must be a few Particles first set into vibration, the same gradually passing on to the others farther, and farther away. Passing how? “By contact,” replies Physics. But, the Particles are never in absolute contact—there always is “plenty of space” between them. And so there must be some kind of “waves” passing through the space between them, which space is not filled with “air,” or other form of Substance, but only with “the Ether,” or something that takes its place. So that, after all, Conduction is but a form of Radiation. And the same rule will apply in the case of Convection.

Heat arises from several causes, all of which, however, manifest through the vibration of the Particles of the body evidencing the Heat. 

These causes may be stated as 

(1) Original Motion of the Particles of a body of Substance, arising from some workings of the Law of Attraction, and including Motion arising from Chemical Action, Combustion, etc.

 (2) From transmission or “contagion” from some other body of Substance, the Particles of which are vibrating at the rate of Heat. 

(3) From interrupted Motion, including friction both of the moving body with the air or other Substance, and the friction of a current of Electricity passing through the body. 

In each of the above cases, the actual and immediate cause of the Heat is the vibration of the Particles of the Substance manifesting the Heat, although the transmitted vibratory waves, or the interrupted motion, friction, current, etc., may have been the instigator or provoker of such vibration. The interrupted motion, friction, or “wave” does not produce the Heat, but merely arouses or provokes the increased vibration of the Particles, that really manifest the Heat. At the last, remember, the Heat is in the Particles of the body that “feels” or experiences it.

The vibrations of Heat seem to have the properties of causing the Molecules to draw further apart, and to manifest less Attraction, or more Repulsion, whichever way one cares to express it. This “moving away” of the Molecules tend  to cause the body to increase in volume or size, and occasions what is known as “Expansion” in Substance. In this way Heat transforms Solids into Liquids; Liquids into Gases or Vapors, the change being wholly a matter of the relative distances of the Molecules.

Magnetism is another form of Energy, and is generally believed to be a part of the phenomena of Electricity, if indeed, not a form of Electricity itself. Science knows very little about the nature of Magnetism, but in a general way holds to the theory that it results from the vibration or motion of the Particles of Substance, as do all other forms of Energy. The magnetic qualities of a body may be increased or decreased by motion affecting the relation of the Molecules, which fact has been regarded as having some bearing on the theory.

Electricity is a form of Energy, that Science regards as also arising from the vibration or motion of the Particles of Substance. It is transmitted, like Heat, by Conduction and Radiation, the “waves” tending to provoke similar vibrations in the Particles of Substances receiving them. By many careful investigators, Electricity is believed to be very closely related to the phenomenon called light, both having much in common. Science seems to be discovering new points of resemblance between them, and it is probable that in the near future they will be seen to be but varying forms of the same thing. The purposes of this book do not call for an extended consideration of the properties of Electricity, the same being served by a consideration of its nature being akin to that of the other forms of Energy, namely, “vibration or motion in or among the Particles of Matter.”

Light is a form of Energy, the study of which is of the greatest interest to Science, for the reason that the field seems to be widening out continuously, and reaching out into the territory formerly thought to be the special region of Electricity. And, in another direction, it seems to be reaching out into the territory of Heat, the latter being considered by many to be but a form of Light, in its lower vibrations. In fact, the writer of this book so considers the subject, and for the purposes of this book, in later chapters, he will combine Electricity, Heat, and Light, including, also, the phenomena known as the X-Rays, Becquerel Rays, Radium waves, etc., as forms of Light—the combined forms of Energy to be called “Radiant Energy.” In this combination, he believes that he is in line with the latest and best thought of Modern Science. However, he does not insist upon his readers following this idea, and so, if they prefer, they may think of each of these forms as separate and distinct, and yet not run contrary to the line of thought of the book.

Light is not the simple thing that it is considered to be by the general public. It is composed of many parts, qualities and manifestations. Its rays, when separated by the Spectrum, are seen to consist of “waves” or vibrations of differing degrees of rate and intensity. The lower range contains the heat rays, and it is interesting to know that there are rays of heat too far down in the scale to be evidenced by human senses that may be distinguished by delicate instruments. But there are rays still further down in the scale that are known to exist, theoretically, that cannot be registered even by the finest instruments. To gain an idea of the delicacy of these instruments, let us remember that Prof. Langley has an instrument called the “Bolometer,” that is so delicate that it registers a change of temperature of one millionth of a degree, and will register the heat of a candle one and one-half miles distant from it. Light vibrations arise from combustion, friction, electricity etc., causing the Particles to assume increased Motion.

Let us consider the report of the Spectrum. Beginning with waves or vibrations far below the sensibility of Man, the scale shows an advance until the first “warm” vibration of iron was reached. This first indication of warmth comes when the vibrations reach the rate of 35,000,000,000,000 per second. Then gradually they increase until a dull red glow is noticed—the lowest visible light ray—when the vibrations are 450,000,000,000,000 per second. Then come the orange rays, then the golden yellow, then the pure yellow, then the greenish yellow, then the pure green, then the greenish blue, then the ocean blue, then the cyanic blue, then the indigo, then the violet—the latter evidencing when the vibrations reach the rate of 750,000,000,000,000 per second. Then come the Ultra-violet rays—invisible to human sight—but evidenced by chemical media. In this Ultraviolet region lies the X-Rays, etc., and also the “Actinic Rays,” that produce photographs, sunburn one’s face and blister the nose—that cause violent explosions in chemicals—that transform forms of Substance—that are employed to cure skin diseases, etc. These Actinic or Chemical Rays have an important role to play in plant-life, for they act upon the green leaves of the plant, causing a chemical change by which carbonic acid and water are transformed into sugar and starches.

Some of the rays of the Ultraviolet region of Light penetrate substances formerly considered solid and impenetrable. And some of the emitted from Radium, etc., would destroy organic life if applied in sufficient quantities. Some of them are practically waves of Electricity so that Light and Electricity are seen to be closely related.

To give one an idea of the differences produced by different rates of vibration, let us imagine a Mass of Iron, shaped like a great “Top,” capable of being impelled to “spin” at a constantly increasing rate of speed, by some Mighty Will. At first it is seen as a slowly spinning Top, manifesting nothing but slow motion, to our senses.

Now, imagine our Top spinning at a rate doubling each second. The first second the Top spins at the rate of two revolutions per second. We notice no change, except that we can see the movement. The next second the revolutions are doubled to four per second. Then, doubling each second, we have, respectively, revolutions of eight per second, then sixteen, and then in the fifth second thirty-two per second. Then we begin to notice a change.

When the revolutions reach thirty-two per second the friction of the moving Top on the air causes it to give forth a very low, deep, bass note of sound. This note is like a low, deep “hum,” and is the lowest possible of perception by the human hearing, although it is possible that some of the lower forms of life may be conscious of still lower vibrations.

The sixth second the revolutions reach sixty-four, and the low note has grown much higher in the scale. The seventh second records a rate of 128, and the note has correspondingly increased. Then, as the seconds pass, we have, successively, 256, 512, 1,024, 2,048, 4,096, 8,192, 16,384, 32,768, the latter in the fifteenth second, and representing the highest note recognizable by the human ear, although it is believed that some of the lower animals may recognize sounds too acute for our sense of hearing. During this increase in revolutions from the fifth second to the fifteenth, the sound-note has risen rapidly in the scale from the low sullen “hum,” on through the notes of the musical scale, and beyond the range of instruments, until the shrillness becomes so intense as to be almost unbearable, and finally terminating in a shrill, piercing shriek like the “squeak” of the bat, only long-drawn out.

Then from the termination of the sound (by reason of the rate of vibration having become too high) silence reigns for thirty seconds—absolute silence, in spite of the rapidly increasing rate of vibrations, in fact, because of it.

When the forty-fifth second is reached, and the revolutions have reached the rate of 35,184,372,088,832 per second, our Top begins to emit heat-rays, increasing each second. Then a little later a dull, dim glow may be noticed. Then, as the seconds fly, the dull glow manifests a deep dark red color, such as one notices in the iron of the blacksmith’s shop, soon after it begins to “glow.” Then, on and on, as the seconds fly, the deep red grows lighter and brighter, gradually changing into orange, then into yellow, then into green, then into blue, then into indigo, then into violet, and then into the color of “white-heat.” Then this “white-heat” changes into a still more dazzling white, and then a white impossible to describe appears, so bright, clear and brilliant that the eye cannot bear the sight. Then, suddenly, the intense brightness is succeeded by absolute darkness, and the moving Top cannot be seen by the eye—and yet it moves on. The highest recorded chemical rays of light are estimated to equal a rate of vibration of 1,875,000,000,000,000 per second. The vibration of the lowest shade of red light is estimated at 450,000,000,000,000, and the highest of violet at 750,000,000,000,000 per second, so we may imagine what the highest line on the spectrum is like.

Still vibrating, our Top, which has become now a Mass of Vaporized Iron, rapidly tending toward still more ethereal forms. It has passed out from the region of light-waves, into another “Unknown Region” of Vibrations, in which region, however, exist the vibrations known to us as the “X-Rays,” etc. It is throwing off great quantities of Electrons. If we were to use a fluorescent screen we would be able to observe the phenomena of the Roentgen Rays, and similar manifestations of Radiant Energy.

On and on vibrates the Top of what we once called Iron—cold iron, warm iron, hot iron, melted iron, gaseous iron, etherealized iron, if you like. What it is like now, the imagination of Man cannot conceive. Still the revolutions continue, doubling each second. What is being produced? The imagination cannot conceive of what this state of Substance, now being reached, is like. By a scientific form of poetry we might think of it as melting into Energy—pure Energy, if there were such a thing. Long since it has been resolved into its original Particles—its Corpuscles, and perhaps into the “stuff” from which particles are made. But we must let the curtain drop—the wildest fancy cannot follow the Dance of Substance any further.

The theory of the transmission of vibrations of Radiant Energy by means of “waves” in the Ether, or “something that takes the place of the Ether,” has been mentioned in other parts of the book. Referring again to it, the writer would say that he thinks it probable that the “waves” coming in contact with the countless Corpuscles in the Earth’s atmosphere, communicate a high rate of motion to them, the result being that they take on the vibrations immediately, and pass along with the “wave” current—the result being that much that we consider as waves of Light, Heat and Electricity are but streams of these Corpuscles in which vibrations have been awakened by the “waves.” This idea will help to explain some of the phenomena of Light, which seemed more understandable under the old Light-Corpuscle theory of Newton than under the “wave” theory of recent years. The idea is advanced merely for the purpose of setting down the thought, for it plays no important part in the theory of the book.

Another matter that should not be overlooked in connection with Light and Heat and Electricity is that Particles absorb or “catch” the vibrations in different degrees, their receptivity depending upon their particular vibratory mode, or “custom of their kind.” If unable to “absorb” the vibrations, they “reflect” them. Substance, of any particular kind, absorb Heat in the degree of its atomic weight.

In the next chapter we shall learn something  of The Law of Attraction, that wonderful Law that makes possible any Motion or Radiant Energy.

CHAPTER X

THE LAW OF ATTRACTION

IN the previous chapters we have seen that all forms of Radiant Energy, viz., Light, Heat, Electricity and Magnetism, arose from the Motion of the Particles of Substance. It now becomes important to learn just what cause this “Motions of the Particles.” Science is somewhat hazy and foggy on this subject, but in a general way decides that it is caused by “the mutual relations and positions of the particles, arising from their respective attractive qualities,” as a recent writer has expressed it. Well, this is better than the old way of seeking refuge and retreat in a mere volume of dense words. It is indeed the only logical conclusion, this one that the operations of the Law of Attraction are manifested in the Motion of the Particles.

This great Law of Attraction is the greatest Law in Nature. It operates on all planes of life. It is always in evidence. Let us consider it.

Let us begin by considering the most magnificent and constant exhibition of that Law—Gravitation. Gravitation is the Riddle of the Universe, and the one form of Energy that balks Science—so much a mystery that Science does not even hazard a “guess” at its nature—no theory of the origin and nature of Gravitation is to be found in “the books.” Let us see what Gravitation is.

It is more than the power that “pulls things to the earth,” as the average man would define it. It does more than cause water to run down hill, and turn mill-wheels to drive machinery. Water-power results from Gravitation, but even the Energy of Niagara Falls is insignificant when compared to the other manifestations of the Mother of Energy—Gravitation.

Webster defines Gravitation as: “That attraction or force by which all bodies or particles in the universe tend toward each other.”

Following that definition, let us add that: Every particle of Substance has an attraction for every other particle.

In view of our belief that this “attraction” is a form of mental effort, let us regard the term “Attraction” as being a form of what we call “Desire,” or even “Love,” in the mental world. If you will think of it in this way, you will be better able to fall in with our lines of thought.

And, in addition to every particle of Substance having an attraction (love or desire) for every other particle, it has the means and power to draw that other particle toward itself, and to move toward that other particle at the same time. Webster gives a very clear idea of this when he defines Attraction as: “An invisible power in a body by which it draws anything to itself; the power in nature acting mutually between bodies, or ultimate particles, tending to draw them together, or to produce their cohesion or combination, and conversely resisting separation.”

The majority of persons, when thinking of “Gravitation,” are satisfied with the idea that it is a power that “pulls things down to the ground,” and do not think of it as a force that “pulls things” other ways besides “down,” and which is possessed and exercised by the speck of dust as well as by the whole earth—by the molecule as well as by the mass. The reason of this is that this power is so slight in small bodies of Substance that it is unnoticed; and that only when the mass is sufficiently large to make the “pull” strong does one perceive and appreciate that the force exists. The lack of information on the part of the average person regarding this subject is amazing, particularly when the importance of the knowledge is understood.

The attraction that holds the molecules of Substance together is Gravitation. The attraction that “pulls” a piece of Substance to the earth is Gravitation. The attraction that keeps the suns and planets in their orbits is Gravitation. Let us see the operations of the Law.

In Astronomy you may learn that the movements of the planets around the sun and the moons around their planets—their regular and constant relative positions—are caused by the force of Gravitation. If it were not for this attraction by the Sun, the planets would fly out into space, like a stone from a sling. The Attraction of Gravitation acts on the planets just as does the string of the whirling sling that keeps the stone from flying away during the whirling until the string is released. Some astronomers think that our sun revolves around some greater sun, and this again around a greater, and so on to infinity. If this be so, then the Attraction of Gravitation is that which holds them all in their orbits and places in spite of their motion.

And in Physics, you may learn that this same Attraction of Gravitation prevents the people and objects on the surface of the earth from flying off into space. And that it holds the portions of the earth together, preventing them from flying apart.

And, remember this, for it is important—the Attraction of the Earth, great and powerful as it is, is nothing more than the combined attractive power of its constituent molecules, or atoms, or parts. The center of the Earth is the Centre of the Attraction, because it is the center of the aggregation of its Particles.

It must not be supposed that the Earth simply attracts “downward,” that is, toward its center. On the contrary, large masses of earth—large mountains, for instance—exert a certain degree of Attraction of Gravitation, and experiments have shown that a “plumb” is slightly deflected by reason of the proximity of a large mountain. And the reason that bodies “lose weight” as they descend from the surface of the earth is because they leave “above” them a certain large portion of the molecules composing the earth, which mass of molecules exert an attraction proportionate to their mass, which attraction balances the attraction of the mass of earth “beneath them.”

Science teaches that if the earth were hollow in the center, the weight there would be Zero, or nothing at all, and that a body would float in the space at the center of the earth just as does a balloon in the air, the reason thereof being that the attraction would be equalized — equal attraction from every direction, counterbalancing each other. Considering the earth’s radius to be 4000 miles, a body that weighed 100 pounds on the surface would weigh but 75 pounds at the depth of 1000 miles; but 50 pounds at a depth of 2000 miles; but 25 pounds at a depth of 3000 miles; and Nothing, or Zero, at a depth of 4000 miles, which would be the Centre of the Earth. This, of course, supposes that the Substance of which the earth is composed is of uniform density from surface to center.

From an equal distance above the surface of the earth, bodies released, or dropped, will reach the surface at exactly the same degree of speed, and in exactly the same time—this irrespective of weight or size. In other words, a cork or piece of lead, no matter what their sizes may be, will travel with equal rapidity. In case where the “lighter” substance travels more slowly (compare a feather and bullet, for instance) the difference is caused by the light object meeting with more resistance from the air. This apparent exception has been explained away by the experiment of dropping the bullet and the feather in a vacuum tube, in which there was no resistance from air, the consequence being that both descended precisely at the same instant. Another similar experiment is to place the feather upon a piece of iron whereby the resistance of the air is prevented, and the feather will maintain its position during the drop, and will reach the ground resting on top of the iron, just as it started.

And, remember this please, that the small object attracted by the earth exerts an attraction on its own account. If the two were of the same size they would exert an equal attracting power, but as one is smaller its attracting power is very slight compared with that of the large mass. But it is true that the particle of dust attracts the earth precisely as the earth attracts the particle of dust—the difference being solely a matter of degree depending upon the “mass” of the body. The amount or degree of the combined attracting power is determined by the combined total of the two masses. Distance lessens the degree of attraction—thus as bodies are lifted above the earth the weight decreases very gradually, and by very slight degrees, but constantly and invariably. The poles of the earth are flattened, and, consequently, the weight of an object slightly increases as it is carried from equator to pole.

Concluding our consideration of Gravitation, it will be well to call your attention to the fact that Gravitation differs from the forms of Radiant Energy known as Heat, Light, Electricity and Magnetism in several very important particulars, which seems to go far in the direction of proof that the latter are by incidents or consequences of the former.

In the first place, Gravitation, so far as is known, is not dependent upon, caused by, or maintained by, any other Force or form of Energy. Nor does it seem to be derived from some great reservoir, from which it obtains its supply of Energy. On the contrary, it seems to be a “thing-in-itself,” self-supporting, self-existing—an intrinsic thing, in fact. It does not seem to be lost to bodies by radiation. And consequently there seems to be no need of a body replenishing its supply, as there is no loss. Gravitation seems to be a constant something, remaining always with bodies and neither being lost or acquired. It exists between the Atoms, Molecules, Masses—all in the same way. In fact, one is tempted to think of the planets and worlds in space, as Molecules of some greater Mass held together by Gravitation just as are the Molecules held together. Remember, that the Molecules and Atoms are not in absolute contact, but there is always a “space” between them, although the space or distance may be “insensible” to us. “As above, so below,” says the old occult aphorism, and it seems to be so.

Then again, Gravitation is believed to act instantaneously, and does not require Time to pass between bodies, as does Light, Heat, Electricity, Magnetism—Radiant Energy. Light travels through the Ether (as light-waves) at the rate of 184,000 miles a second. The same is true of Heat and of Electricity. But Gravitation travels instantaneously. For instance, if a new star were to spring into existence at some inconceivable distance from the earth it would require thousands of years for its light to reach us. But its Attraction of Gravitation would be felt instantly. Do you realize what this means? It means that Gravitation is in some way connected with the Ether, or “conveying medium,” that an impulse communicated at some point of space trillions of miles away is felt at once at our point in space, and vice versa. There is some awful mystery here, and the laws of Substance, and Force, as generally understood, do not account for it. And the theories regarding the Ether do not throw light upon it. But wait a bit!

But more than this. Science holds that Gravitation does not require a medium—that it seems to be its own medium—needing no “Ether” or other medium to transmit its influence. In this respect also, Gravitation differs from the form of Radiant Energy. And more, it is not “cut-off” or interfered with by any intervening body, for its force operates through such intervening bodies. For instance, in an eclipse of the Sun, the Moon passes between the Earth and the Sun, but the Gravitation is not affected in the slightest, for the bodies would evidence such change immediately were it to occur.

So Gravitation acts instantaneously; is its own medium, and may not be interfered with by an intervening body. It, indeed, is in a different “class” from Light, Heat and Electricity.

And now let us consider the other forms of Attraction.

In the previous chapters we saw that the form of Attraction called “Cohesion” caused the molecules to tend to each other, and to remain in more or less close contact, the differing degrees of Cohesion determining the Density, etc., of the body. Were the Attractive force of Cohesion suddenly removed, the most solid bodies, as well as the lightest ones, would instantly fly into very fine powder, thus being resolved into their constituent molecules. The separation of the Molecules, that is, the “setting further apart,” occasioned by Heat, is spoken of by Physicists as “Repulsion.” But the writer holds that repulsion is an entirely different thing, and that the heat merely causes the Molecules to lose a portion of their Attractive power for each other. Until the heat being withdrawn, the Molecules respond to the uninterrupted Attraction. The Molecules are like lovers who are attracted toward each other, and remain attached unless separated violently, or by some fading of Attraction. Consider Heat as a disturbing element—a “misunderstanding” between the molecular lovers, who under its influence draw somewhat apart, and are only reunited when the obstacle is removed, and harmony again manifested.

As we have shown you in a previous chapter, the so-called “properties” of Matter, i.e., Hardness, Tenacity, Malleability, Ductility, etc., are simply evidence of a persistent Cohesiveness of the Molecules—a strong “love” or “desire” for each other that caused them to adopt every possible means in their power to resist, and prevent, the separation of the Molecules forming the mass. It was like a desperate attempt to prevent the “breaking up of the family.”

Each so-called Special Physical Property of Matter is seen to be but the action of the Molecule resisting separation, in obedience to that law of its being called “Attraction,” or “Gravitation,” or “Cohesion,” or “Adhesion”—but which might as fitly be called “Desire,” or “Love.” And, remember, that this law does not seem to be merely one of self-preservation of the Molecule—for it remains intact even after the separation from its companions or family. It is more, for it is a law that causes it to bend all its energies in remaining within “molecular distance” or close companionship with its family, and resisting disintegration. It is like the “social instinct” in Man, if one may be pardoned from using the figure.

Now for the Attraction of the Atoms—”Chemical Affinity,” or “Chemism,” as it is called. An Atom, you know, is the chemical unit of Matter, and the smallest particle of Matter that can enter into combination (leaving the Corpuscle out of the consideration, for the moment). These Atoms exhibit and manifest an Attraction for each other that causes them to form combinations or “marriages,” and thus to combine, forming a molecule. But remember, always, that when Atoms “combine” they do not merge their identities—they simply “marry,” and nothing more. Each atom maintains its own identity, and is found intact if the “marriage” is destroyed by chemical process, which might be called the termination of the molecular marriage, by “divorce,”  that is, by one Atom forsaking its mate and seeking a new “affinity” in the shape of some more attractive (or attracting) Atom. For, alas, the Atoms are more or less fickle, and often leave their life-partners for some other fascinating Particle. At times there is manifested a condition of “how happy could I be with either, were t’other fair charmer away”—there is a conflict of attractions.

There is more “flirting” and “affairs of the heart” in the world of Atoms than in the region of the Molecules, for while the latter are apt to seek only the companionship of their own “family,” or some nearly related family, the Atoms have quite a number of possible “affinities,” and will invariably desert a lesser attraction for a greater one (thus forming a new molecule) and leave the deserted one to get along alone as best it may, or else form a new alliance with some other affinity who is either impervious to the attraction of the more brilliant charmer, or else is out of the danger of temptation.

But, if we analyze and carefully consider this “Chemical Affinity,” “Chemism,” we will see that it comes well under the definition of “Attraction” as given by Webster, and quoted in the first part of this chapter. It certainly comes under the rule of “the power in nature acting mutually between bodies, or ultimate particles, tending to draw them together,” etc.

The writer thinks that he is justified in asking you to consider Gravitation, Cohesion, Adhesion and Chemical Affinity as related forms of the same thing. If you do not like to call this “same thing” by the name of “Gravitation,” suppose we call it “The Law of Attraction,” of which Gravitation, Cohesion, Adhesion, Chemical Affinity or Chemism are but different aspects. (This “relation” is described in Chapter XIII.)

And the writer believes that this “Law of Attraction” is the underlying cause of all that we call Energy, Force, Power, Motion, etc., in the Physical world. For if “Gravitation” accounts for all “Mass Motion,” or “Mechanical Motion”—if Molecular Cohesion, and the vibrations accompanying it, manifest in forms of “Molecular Motion”—and if Atomic “Chemical Affinity” or “Chemism,” manifest in “Atomic Motion”—and if even the Corpuscles in their movements obey this same “Law of Attraction” in some form—and if all Force and Energy is but a “Mode of Motion”—then, if all this be true, are we not justified in claiming that this “Law of Attraction” is the Basis of All Energy, Force and Motion? And are we not justified in thinking of this “Law of Attraction” as always manifesting in the direction of drawing together particles of Substance—be those particles suns, planets, masses, molecules, atoms or corpuscles—in pursuance of some basic law imposed upon All-things, by That-which-is-above-Things?

The following quotation is interesting, in our consideration of this subject:

“There are other forces besides gravity, and one of the most active of these is chemical affinity. Thus, for instance, an atom of oxygen has a very strong attraction for one of carbon, and we may compare these two atoms to the earth and a stone lodged upon the top of a house. Within certain limits, this attraction is intensely powerful, so that when an atom of carbon and one of oxygen have been separated from each other, we have a species of energy of position just as truly as when a stone has been separated from the earth. Thus by having a large quantity of oxygen and a large quantity of carbon in separate states, we are in possession of a large store of energy of position. When we allowed the stone and the earth to rush together, the energy of position was transformed into that of actual motion, and we should therefore expect something similar to happen when the separated carbon and oxygen are allowed to rush together. This takes place when we burn coal in our fires, and the primary result, as far as energy is concerned, is the production of a large amount of heat. We are, therefore, led to conjecture that heat may denote a motion of particles on the small scale just as the rushing together of the stone and the earth denotes a motion on the large. It thus appears that we may have invisible molecular energy as well as visible mechanical energy.”—Balfour Stewart.

To the writer it seems that the Particle of Substance finds within its Mind-principle (for you know we have seen that all Substance had something akin to Life and Mind) a constant craving, imbedded in its very nature, which causes it to seek Satisfaction. This craving for Satisfaction results in Unrest, and seeks a solution along two lines. These two lines are indicated by two entirely different Desires that it finds within itself—the first being a Desire or Inclination to seek the companionship of some other Particle—the second being a Desire or Inclination to be Free of Attachment or Entanglement.

The Desire for Attachment arises from the force of the Law of Attraction that exists between each Particle of Substance. The Desire for Non-attachment arises from some inward inclination for Freedom. These two Desires or  Inclinations may be called the Desire for Impression and the Desire for Expression.

The Desire for Impression (or pressing in) manifests along lines of action tending toward Attachment, Moreness, Companionship, Combination. The Desire for Expression (or pressing out) manifests along the lines of action tending toward Individuality, Freedom, Independence, Unattachment, etc. And both are strong cravings—and both tend to produce Unrest, which results in Motion. The “pull” of the Desire of Impression exists always, and is always modified and counteracted by the “push” of the Desire for Expression. And, resulting from the play of these two Desires, or Forces, result Activity, Motion and Change. Like the two conflicting angels in the Persian mythology—Ahriman and Ormuzd—these two Desires wrestle with each other in the theater of the Universe—constant Motion and Change being the results.

And, if the writer may be pardoned for dropping into Mysticism for the moment, may it not be that these conflicting Desires for Separateness and Unity, respectively, are but different forms of the Desire for Satisfaction through Oneness. Impression seeks Oneness by combination with other separated Particles, but finds it not. Expression seeks Oneness by  drawing apart and endeavoring to realize it in that way, but finds it not. But both are but different aspects of the same Desire for Satisfaction, and only when the Mind recognizes Oneness in Diversity does Satisfaction come. And thus the lesson of the Particle becomes the Lesson of the Man.

These conflicting Desires of Inclinations of the Particles—the one urging it along the lines of Attraction—the other along the lines of Separation—produce the Dance of the Atoms—the Motion of the Particles.

When the Particle manifests along the lines of Expression it pushes itself away from the other Particle, and, consequently, also pushes the other Particle away. When it manifests along the lines of Impression, it pulls itself toward the other Particle, and at the same time pulls the other Particle toward itself. In both cases the “medium” of the pulling extends over the space separating them, as will be described in future chapters. This pulling and pushing is called by Chemistry “Attraction and Repulsion” of the Particles.

It is perhaps unnecessary to state that the Force of the Attraction of Cohesion or of Chemical Affinity is much stronger than that of Gravitation, in the case of the same Particles. Otherwise, if one picked up a piece of iron, the Attraction of Gravitation would cause its particles to separate and fall to the ground, whereas, the Attraction of Cohesion and that of Chemical Affinity enable the Particles to counteract the pull of Gravitation, and thus remain intact. Compared with Cohesion or Chemical Affinity, the pull of Gravitation is incomparably weak. The force which holds together two atoms of water represents a high degree of dynamic power, and the shock of forcible separation of chemical atoms produces something akin to an explosion. So we see that the Attraction of the Particles, while of the same nature as Gravitation, is much higher in intensity.

But notwithstanding the power of the Attraction, it seems to be a matter inherent in the nature of the Particle, and to represent a something like Will, in response to Desire.

The varying “push and pull” or the two Desires, would necessarily cause a revolution of each Particle on its own axis, and a revolution around each other—besides many instances of rushing together and away from each other. In these forms of Motion is to be found the cause of the vibrations producing Radiant Energy, known as Light, Heat, Electricity and Magnetism.

CHAPTER XI

THE THEORY OF DYNAMIC THOUGHT

FROM the preceding chapters we have learned that:

(1) The forms of Force or Radiant Energy, known as Light, Heat, Magnetism and Electricity, are “Modes of Motion,” arising from the Original Motion of the Particles of Substance (Molecules, Atoms, Corpuscles or Electrons). And that such Original Motion of the Particles arises from the Operation of The Law of Attraction;

(2) That the forms of Attractive Force or Energy, known as Gravitation, Cohesion, Adhesion, Atomic Attraction, Chemical Affinity or Chemism, and Corpuscular Attraction, also arise from the operation of the Law of Attraction;

(3) That, from the above, it follows that: All Manifestations of Force and Energy in Inorganic Substance (viz., both Radiant Energy in its forms of Light, Heat, Magnetism, Electricity, etc.; and also Attractive Energy in its forms of Gravitation, Cohesion, Adhesion, Chemical Affinity or Atomic Attraction and Corpuscular Attraction) arise from the operation of the Law of Attraction.

It will be well to remember that the fact that some of the above forms of Radiant Force or Energy, such as Heat, Light, Magnetism and Electricity, may arise from Motion transmitted from other Substance, does not alter the matter. For if they arise from “waves” from some other Substance, it merely follows that the Original Motion that gave rise to the “waves” arose from the operation of the Law of Attraction. Or, if they arise from “interrupted Motion,” it merely follows that the Motion that is interrupted may be traced back to Original Motion that arose from the operation of the Law of Attraction. So that all Mechanical Power, and all the forms of Energy or Force producing the same (omitting for the moment the forms of Energy or Force of “Living Organisms,” which will be described later on) arise from the operation of the Law of Attraction.

Now, for the next step. We have seen that the operation of the Law of Attraction results from Vital-Mental Action on the part of the Life and Mind Principle inherent in the nature of the Particles of Substance. Consequently, all forms of Energy and Force arising from the

 operation of The Law of Attraction—the latter being the result of Vital-Mental Action—then it follows that:

All forms of Energy and Force having its origin in the Law of Attraction are manifestations of Vital-Mental Action.

But this is not all—for we have not considered the Energy and Force abiding in, and manifested by, what are called “Living Organisms,” such as human, animal and plant life, which are manifested by the physical organisms or “bodies” of man, animal and plant. In order to avoid a long digression into the realms of biology, we will omit all but a passing reference to the theories that seek to identify the action of the cells of organic life with those of the particles of inorganic life—for remember, that Organic Substance has its Molecules, Atoms and Corpuscles, as well as its higher combinations known as “Cells”—and we will seek the ultimate source of all forms of Force and Energy, exhibited by “Organic Life,” in that which lies back of “Physical Action.” We need no argument here—for all will readily recognize that behind the physical action of man, animal and plant, lies Life and Mind, and that therefore all Force and Energy arising from such action must be manifestations of Vital-Mental Action.

And so, summing up our conclusions regarding Force and Energy and Motion in Inorganic Substance—and then in Organic Substance—we arrive at an understanding of the Basic Proposition of the Theory of Dynamic Thought, which is as follows:

Basic Proposition.—That All forms and exhibition of Force, Energy, Motion and Power are manifestations of Vital-Mental Action. And that, consequently, at the last there is no Force but Vital-Mental Force; no Energy but Vital-Mental Energy; no Motion but Vital-Mental Motion; no Power but Vital-Mental Power.

It is possible that the average reader will fail to recognize the tremendous importance of the above proposition. It is most revolutionary, and is not only directly opposed to the Materialistic theory which makes Matter the dominant factor—the only factor, in fact—in Life; but it is also far different from the opinion of the average person who has been taught to think of “blind force,” “dead matter,” “mechanical energy,” “power of machinery, engines,” etc. And yet, you are invited to go back over the path that leads up to the theory, and test and examine every bit of the road for weak spots—insecure bridges, etc.—the writer feels that the work will bear examination. He

 thinks that he has succeeded not only in proving that 

(1) The Universe is Alive and Thinking; and 

(2) That Mind is Dominant—but he believes, also, that he has made at least partially understandable the old occult and metaphysical aphorism that has been heard so much in these later days—the statement that “All is Mind—Mind is All.”

The only fact needed now is the proof of the old occult theory that Matter or Substance blends gradually into Mind, and that in the end it is found to have its origin there. So far, Science has not given us this proof, but it begins to look that way, although Science does not dream of what lies at the end of the road she is traveling. She tells us that she sees Matter melting into Force or Energy, and that perhaps the Universe may be found to be Energy or Force, at the last. But she ignores the fact that her investigations have already proven (to those who know how to combine them) that Mind is back of Force—that all Force is Mental Force, at the last. And, so, you see it is not so far a cry from Matter to Mind in these days of the Twentieth Century. The bridge is being erected by the Materialists, but the Mentalist will be the first to cross over it.

But there are many important questions ahead of us for consideration in relation to the Theory of Dynamic Thought. And we must hasten on to them.

One of the first questions that must be considered is that of the transmission of Force, Energy or Motion. Science has told us that Light travels and is “contagious,” that Heat travels and is “contagious,” that Electricity travels and is “contagious,” that Magnetism travels and is “contagious.” But is has failed to find evidences of Cohesive Force, or Adhesive Force, or the Force of Gravitation, or the Force of Chemical Affinity, or the Force of Corpuscular Affinity, being “contagious,” and although it recognizes that they must “travel” beyond the limits of the bodies manifesting them, yet it has hazarded no theory or hypothesis, worthy of the name, to account for the phenomenon. It informs us that Light, Heat, Magnetism and Electricity “travel” (via waves of the “Ether”) at the rate of 184,000 miles per second—and that when they reach their destination the “Ether waves” set up similar vibrations in the Substance with which they come in contact. The only explanation of the method or medium of “travel” is the “Aristotle’s Ether” Theory, which, while generally accepted as a working hypothesis, nevertheless, brings a broad smile to the face of any thoughtful scientist who considers it in detail. As for the medium of the transmission of Gravitation, Cohesion, Chemical Affinity and Molecular Affinity, Science is mute. All that she says is that Gravitation is believed to travel instantaneously over distances that it takes Light, traveling at the rate of 184,000 miles per second, over two thousand years to travel. Verily, Gravitation defies Scientific theories and estimates, and laughs at the “Ether.” Let us see if the Dynamic Thought Theory throws any light on the subject!

The first step in the solution of the problem of the transferring and communication of Energy is the remembrance of the fact that the Energy is purely Mental. Be it Gravitation, Affinity or Attraction, on the one hand—or Light, Heat, Magnetism or Electricity on the other—it is all Mental Force. Attraction in all of its forms has been recognized as Mental Action. And the vibrations that cause Light, Heat, Magnetism and Electricity have been seen to result from the Law of Attraction, and, therefore, are Mental. This being the case, would it not be wise for us to look for a solution of the transmission of Force and Energy in the region from which it originated—the Mental Region? Does not this seem reasonable? Should not the explanation for Mental Effects be sought in a Mental Cause? And should not the  medium between Mind and Mind be looked for in the Mental Region?

Taking the liberty of peeping into some of the succeeding chapters of this book—getting a little ahead of the story, as it were—let us consider the operation of Mind in the higher forms of Life. Without argument, or proof at this point, let us remember the well-founded statements of fact—and the old occult teachings as well—that the Mind is not confined to the limits of the body, but extends as an “Aura” for some distance beyond the physical form. Let us also remember the phenomena grouped together under the general subject of “Thought-transference,” “Thought-transmission,” “Telepathy,” or (the best term of all) “Telesthesia” (meaning, literally “far-off sensation”). The writer imagines that he hears the yell of derision go up at this point from the materialistic personage, or “man on the street,” who has been induced to read this book by some well meaning friend. “Thought-transference, Fiddlesticks,” we may hear him cry, in imagination. But let this reader remember—Fiddlesticks, or no Fiddlesticks—that Thought-transmission is a proven fact—and that thousands of people know it to be so, absolutely, from their own experience. It is too late in the day for sneers at the mention of the term.

Well, then, since Force is Mental, and we are looking for a Mental explanation for the phenomenon of Transmission of Force, does it not seem natural to consider Thought-transmission in that connection? Answering a possible objection of some critical reader, to the effect that before a “sensation” may be received, the receiver must have “sense-organs”—a very good objection, but one that is answered by Science itself—let us read on.

Haeckel, the distinguished scientist, in his endeavor to prove that Man’s senses are but a development of something in inorganic life, has called our attention to the fact that Molecules, and Atoms, are capable of “receiving” sensations and “responding” thereto. He makes quite a point of this in his latest works, and remarks, among many other things showing his positive views on the subject of “sensation in the inorganic world”: “I cannot imagine the simplest chemical and physical process without attributing the movements of the material particles to unconscious sensation”; and again: “The idea of chemical affinity consists in the fact that the various chemical elements perceive the qualitative differences in other elements—experience ‘pleasure’ or ‘revulsion’ at contact with them, and execute specific movements on this ground.” He also quotes, approvingly, the  remarks of Nageli, who said: “If the molecules possess something that is related, however distantly, to sensation, it must be comfortable to be able to follow their attractions and repulsions; uncomfortable when they are forced to do otherwise.” Haeckel also says that in his opinion the sensations in animal and plant life are “connected by a long series of evolutionary stages with the simpler forms of sensation that we find in the inorganic elements, and that reveal themselves in chemical affinity.” Is not this strong enough? Perhaps we may now be permitted at least to “assume” that even the Atoms, Molecules and Corpuscles have “something like sensation.”

Some one may now object that Haeckel speaks of “contact” between the particles, and that sensation by contact (even in an atom) is far different from sensation without contact, at a short distance. Quite right, but if the objector will take the trouble to review the teachings of Science regarding the relation of the Particles, he will see that the Particles are never “exactly” in contact, except in moments of collision, which, by the way, they carefully avoid. The Corpuscles, as we have shown, have “plenty of room” in which to move about, and they move in orbits around each other. The Atoms combine, but there is always room between  them, as may be seen by reference to the teachings regarding the “Ether,” which “fills up the cracks” according to the theory. And the Molecules also have “plenty of room,” as may be seen by reference to that part of the subject, particularly to the comparison of the drop of water magnified to the size of the Earth, in which the Molecules would appear about the size of the original drop with more room between each than their own size.

In fact, as we have been shown in a previous chapter, the particles are attracted only to a certain distance, at which they resist the impulse or attraction and “stand off” a bit. They will not be forced too near without creating disturbances, and manifestations of force, and if they are separate beyond a certain distance the attractive power ceases to operate. But there is always some room between them, and they bridge over that room and exert and receive the attractive power in some way. This is true not only of the particles but of the great bodies, like the Earth and planets, that are attracted, and attract over great distances. Now for the question: “How do they exert sense and attractive power over the great comparative distance—great, comparatively, as well in atom, as in planet and sun?”

Someone may answer the question closing the last paragraph with the word “Electricity.” Very good—Electricity, like the “Ether,” comes in quite handy when one is forced to explain something not known. “Electricity,” like the “Glacial Period,” “Aristotle’s Ether,” “Natural Laws,” and “Suggestion,” is a most handy weapon of argument, and often acts as a preventative to further inquiry and investigation until some sufficiently irreverent of precedent arises to ask, “But Why and How?” and starts the ball rolling again.

But “Electricity” will not answer in this case, for the rate of the “travel” of Electricity is well known—184,000 miles per second, which, fast as it is, assumes the crawl of a “slow-freight” when compared with the “instantaneous” rate of travel of Gravitation. And then Electricity requires a “medium” and Gravitation does not, and in many other ways the two are seen to be totally different. And in the case of the Space between the Atom and Molecule and Corpuscle, it is no more reasonable to say “Electricity” than it would be to say “Heat” or “Light”; and “Magnetism” is not available for obvious reasons. Remember that Electricity, Light and Heat are caused by Motion resulting from Attraction, and the child cannot procreate the parent. Heat, Light and Electricity may beget each other (and they do).

 And Gravitation may procreate Heat, Light and Electricity. But Heat, Light and Electricity cannot procreate Gravitation—Never! And Light, Heat and Electricity require replenishing from the common source of Energy, but Gravitation is self-sufficient and asks no replenishing or storage-battery or power-house. Electricity, Heat and Light come and go, appearing, manifesting and disappearing, swallowed up by each other, or by Substance. But Gravitation is always there—unchangeable—unwavering—immutable—invariable—Something above Matter and Force—something majestic, awe-inspiring, sublime! Does it take a wild flight of the imagination to see that this Something, that is not Matter, and nor Force, must be a manifestation of Mind?

Let us first apply this idea of Thought-transference to the operation of the Law of Attraction between the Corpuscles, Atoms and Molecules of Substance—the Particles of Substance. The particles are believed to move to or away from each other in accordance with the workings of Attraction and Affinity, in its various degrees. First they must desire to move—not Desire in the developed sense that we feel it, but still elementary “feeling,” or “inclination,” or “tendency”—call it what you will, but it remains rudimentary Mental Emotion, an E-motion leading to Motion. (This is not a pun—look up the meaning of the word Emotion and you will see its application.)

Then, following the Desire, comes the action in the direction of gratifying it. The Particles act to gratify Desire in two ways—acting at a “distance,” remember—they exert the Attractive Force, which the writer believes to be Mental Force, transmitted by Mind, projection, a mental or psychic bond or connection being thus established. By means of this bond of Mind, the Particle endeavors to 

(1) draw itself to the object; and 

(2) to draw the object toward itself. 

In the case of the Molecule, this Desire and Movement seems to be mutual, and evidenced by and to all Molecules alike, providing they be within Molecular Distance, as Science calls it. But in the case of the Atoms, it seems to be different—for there is found a greater degree of “choice,” or “elective affinity.” This “election” or “choice” is not altogether free, but depends upon the relative likes and dislikes of certain “kinds” of elements, as we have seen in previous chapters, although, to be sure, these Elements are all made out of the same “stuff” in different combinations.

The details of Corpuscular Attraction are not known, so it cannot be told whether “preferences” exist, or whether (in the words of the street) all Corpuscles “look alike” to each other. It would appear, however, that there must be some reasons for preference, among the Corpuscles, else they would always form in the same combinations — always act alike to each other, as they are alike in other actions—and thus there would be but one Element or kind of Atom, formed, instead of the seventy-five, already known. To be sure, in this case, it might be that the one kind of Atom formed would be the Atom of Hydrogen, and that all other Elements, or Atoms, were modifications of that one—just proving the dream of the Scientists of the Nineteenth Century. But, as Kipling would say, “that is another story.”

To return to the Particle which we left trying to draw the other Particle to itself, and itself toward the other. There is no material connection between them (and Electricity and Magnetism will not answer), so what is to be done? Evidently the Particle knows, for it exerts a “drawing” power or force by means of the Mental-connection, and two come together. The Particle evidently is able to exert a repelling or “moving away” power by reversing the process, the Mental-bond acting as the medium. This may cause a smile, because we have never seen an instance of bodies pulling themselves together by intangible “bonds.” Haven’t we?

Then how about two pieces of magnetized steel, or two electrified substances? Oh, that’s different, you say. Why, different? Isn’t the bond intangible? And, haven’t we seen that both Electricity and Magnetism were Mental Actions also? Oh,—er—but well,—oh yes, that’s it—perhaps the Attracting Force is Magnetism or Electricity. No, that will not do, for we have seen that Electricity and Magnetism were products of this Attraction, not producers of it—the Attraction must come before Electricity and Magnetism, not after them—you are mixing Cause and Effect. And, even if you were right—and you cannot be—wouldn’t the Electrical or Magnetic Force be called into operation, and directed by the Mental Action, arising from the Desire? You cannot get away from Mental Action when you study the Law of Attraction.

“But, how about the fact that Heat causes the Particles to change their vibrations, and draw apart, and all that sort of thing—and Electricity, likewise?” you may ask. “Surely this takes the matter away from Mental Action, doesn’t it?” Well, the writer thinks that the phenomenon referred to only helps to prove his theory. And he will endeavor to so prove to you.

The consideration of the facts related in this chapter, leads us to a supplemental proposition

 to our Basic Proposition, which may be stated as follows:

Supplemental Proposition I.—Not only is the Law of Attraction the manifestation of a Mental Process, or Vital-Mental Action; but also the actual Force or Energy used in bringing the Particles of Substance in closer relation, in accordance with that Law, is in its nature a Vital Mental Force or Energy, operating between bodies or particles of Substance, without a material medium.

CHAPTER XII

THE LAW OF VIBRANT ENERGY

IN previous chapters we have seen that the phenomena of Radiant Energy, known as Light, Heat, Magnetism and Electricity, had their origin in the Motion of the Particles, the different classes of phenomena depending upon the particular degree and nature of the aforesaid Motion of Particles.

We have also seen that Radiant Energy could be communicated or transmitted from one body of Substance to another. And that the communication of transmission might be accomplished not only by close contact of the bodies, but by “waves” of some sort which were caused in some “medium” (the Ether) by the vibrations of the Particles of the body, and which “waves,” when they reached the other body, were transformed into vibrations of the Particles corresponding to those manifested in the first body. The idea has been illustrated by the sending telephone, the sound waves in the diaphragm of which were transformed into waves of the Electric current, and thus passing along the wires were transformed again into sound-waves by the diaphragm of the receiving instrument.

We have seen, also in the preceding chapter, that the medium by which these vibrations were transferred, transmitted, or communicated, might be supposed to be Mind, the operation being akin to Thought-transference. Now let us examine into the workings of the matter.

In the first place, we assume a certain state of vibration, existing in a certain body of Substance—Heat, or Electricity for instance (either illustration will answer.) Another body of Substance is brought in close contact with the first body, and the vibrations of Energy pass on to the second, not by “waves” but by a seeming actual passing of vibrations without the need of intervening “waves.” This, Science calls transmission by Conduction, the theory being that the particles rapidly “pass on” the vibrations from one to another. Convection or conduction along other forms of Substance, such as hot-air, hot-water-steam, etc., is but a variation of the above, as Substance is the medium in both cases. The third form of transmission is by Radiation, whereby the vibrations are transmitted by “waves” in some medium other than Substance (according to the theory), as we have described in a preceding paragraph, as well as in previous chapters. As a matter of fact, a careful analysis of the matter will show that even in the “Conduction” of the most solid Substance, there must be a “medium not Substance” between the Particles of the Substance, for the Particles always have Space between them—this being true of the Particles of Air, as well as those of Iron. So there is always Space to be traversed by a “medium not Substance.” But we need not stop to split-hairs regarding this question, for the general explanation will explain this also.

Now, to get back to our body of Substance vibrating with Radiant Energy, separated from a second body of Substance by a great distance—thousands of miles in fact—millions would be better—let us take two worlds, for instance—the Sun and the Earth. Ignoring for the moment the explanation of Gravitations (which will be given later) and realizing that there is no medium of Substance existing between the two bodies, we must grant that there is a “medium not Substance” existing between them, either permanently or thrown out for the purpose of this special transmission. We shall assume a medium existing before the need of the transmission (for reasons to be seen later.) Our Theory of Dynamic Thought, and Thought-Transference between bodies of Substance, compels us to suppose that this medium is a Mental Connection, or Mental Relation, existing between the two bodies of Substance. So, we must consider the question of this medium of Mind transmitting the vibrations of Radiant Energy from the Sun to the Earth. How can Mind conduct Radiant Energy? It does not conduct Radiant Energy, but it does transmit—not Radiant Energy—but the Mental State that causes Radiant Energy Vibrations.

This statement of a “Mental State causing Radiant Energy Vibrations” seems rather startling at first sight—but let us examine it. We have seen that the Radiant Energy was caused by the Motion or Vibrations of the Particles, which Motion or Vibration was the result of the workings of the Law of Attraction, and which Law was but the manifestation of Vital-Mental Action. And, at the last, the Vibrations of Radiant Energy are the result of peculiar or particular “states” of the Life and Mind of the Particle. The word “State” is derived from the Latin word Status, meaning “position; standing,” and is used generally in the sense of “condition.”

This Mental State of the Particle may be described as a state of “Emotional Excitement.” Let us pause a moment to consider the meaning of these words—it often helps us to understand a subject, if we examine the real meaning of the words defining it. “Emotion” is derived from the Latin word Emotum, meaning “to shake; to stir up”—the Latin word being made up of two other words, i.e., E, meaning “out”; and Motum, “to move.” “Emotion” is defined as “a moving or excitement of the mind.” “Excitement” is derived from the Latin word Excitare, meaning “to move out”—the English word being defined as “a calling to Activity; state of Active feeling; aroused Activity.” So you see that the idea of Active Motion, and Aroused Activity, of Mind, permeates the term “Emotional Excitement,” that is used by the writer in connection with the Mental State causing vibration of the Particles of Substance. The single word, “Excitement,” will be used by the writer, hereafter, in the above connection, in order to avoid complex terms. To those who still object to the use of a mental term in reference to motion of Substance, he might remark that Science makes use of the term—”Excite,” and “Excitement”—in reference to Electrical phenomena, so that he is not altogether without support in the use of the word.

Now to return again to our body of Substance—the Sun—the Particles of which are manifesting a great degree of “Excitement,” evidencing in Vibrations producing the phenomenon of Radiant Energy. The excitement is shared equally by its Particles, the “contagion” having spread among them. Even the Particles of its atmosphere are vibrating with Excitement, and evidencing Radiant Energy. The Sun is in direct Mental Connection with the Earth (as we shall see presently) and the Excitement is transmitted by Thought-Transference (along this Mental Connection) in the shape of Dynamic Thought-waves of Excitement. These waves have a rate of speed of 184,000 miles per second—why this particular rate, or any rate at all, is not apparent; it being very evident, however, that this particular kind of Mental Action—Excitement, or Thought—is not transmitted instantaneously as is the Mental Quality known as Desire, resulting in Attraction, or Gravitation, which seems to be rather a Basic quality, rather than a temporary disturbance or emotional excitement. But the writer must not get ahead of his story.

The Excitement of the Particles of Substance composing the Sun is “contagious,” and the Thought-waves travel along the Mental Connection, or medium, at a wonderful rate of speed. Soon they come in contact with the Mental Atmosphere of the Earth and the Excitement becomes manifest in Action, the Emotional Excitement being reproduced by the Particles of the Earth’s Substance nearest the surface which vibrate and manifest the Radiant Energy in spite of themselves, for the tendency among Particles is to “settle down,” and remain “calm,” rather than to participate in Emotional Excitement. They have acquired a normal and fixed rate of Vibration, or Mental State, after many years, gradually changing from a high state of Excitement, to a comparative calm state. And, their tendency and inclination is Conservative, and they are disposed to resent and repel Radical states of Excitement or Disturbance, coming from other less Conservative Bodies.

The above fact partially explains why the communicated Excitement manifests itself more strongly on the surface of the body “exposed” to the contagion of Excitement. The Conservative influence is always at work, and manages to absorb and equally distribute the Energy that is beating down upon it, without allowing it to penetrate very far. The Energy is used-up or absorbed, and neutralized by the lower vibrations of the Mass. The effort of the Energy coming from the sending Body is to “bring-up” the vibrations of the receiving body to the rate of the sender; while the effort of the receiving body is to resist this effort, and to reduce and “bring-down” the transmitted increased rate of vibration of the Particles immediately exposed to the contagion. In both cases the effort is toward “equalization” of the rate of vibrations. This working of the law may be observed plainly in the case of Heat vibrations—the Energy seeming to wish to “bring-up” the vibrations or temperature of the second body, while the latter resists this effort, and strives to “bring-down” the vibrations or temperature of those Particles of itself that have “caught the Motion.” The Energy is like a Radical Agitator who wishes to stir up an Excitement, leading to “a change,” while the Body is like the Conservative element that prefers to “let well enough alone,” and resists the stirring-up process, and exerts itself to restore quiet, and to maintain accustomed conditions.

The explanation of the phenomenon given in any work on Physics or Natural Philosophy will answer fairly well in the consideration of this Theory of Dynamic Thought, the only important change being required, being the substitution of “Thought-waves” for “Waves of the Ether” of Science. Science has described the “working operations,” as might be expected from her years of careful study and examination. She has erred only in the Theory or Hypothesis advanced to account for the facts. Her “Ether” handed down by Aristotle, is admitted by her to be paradoxical and “unthinkable”—but she has had none other to substitute for it. She will probably sneer at the Dynamic Thought, and Thought-Transference theory advanced in this book—if indeed she takes the trouble to examine it. But sometime, from her own ranks—among her most advanced members—will arise a man who will claim that “All Force is Mental Force,” and that “Transference of Energy is Thought Transference.” And the Scientific World will accept the doctrine after it finds itself unable to fight it down—and it will give new names and terms to its workings. And it will proclaim loudly the “new” Truth. And this little book, and its writer will be ignored—but its work will go on. The writer, although probably doomed to have himself and his theory laughed at by the masses of people (whose children will accept the teachings of this book) does not feel discouraged by the prospect. He cares nothing for personal credit—the truth being the important thing. Like Galvini, (whose words appear on the title page of this book) he may cry: “I am attacked by two very opposite sects—the scientists and the know-nothings. Both laugh at me, calling me the ‘Frog’s Dancing Master,’ but I know that I have discovered one of the greatest Forces in Nature.” The illustration given above of the transmission of the Excitement of the Particles of the Sun to the Particles of the Earth, will answer equally well in the case of Light, Heat, Magnetism and Electricity. And it will answer in the case of the transmission of these Forces between Atoms, Molecules, and Masses as well as between Worlds and Solar Systems. Any bodies subject to the Law of Attraction may and do, so transmit Vibrations. In our consideration of “The Riddle of the Sphinx,” which forms the subject of the next chapter, we shall obtain further particulars of the workings of the Law.

The consideration of the facts and principles stated in this chapter brings us to a second Supplemental Proposition, which may be stated as follows:

Supplemental Proposition II.—The rates of vibration of the Particles of Substance may be likened to “Mental States”; and a high degree of the same may be called an “Excitement.” This “Excitement” may be, and is, communicated from the Particles of the body manifesting it, to the Particles of other bodies—the medium of such communication being a Mental Connection or Mental Relation existing between the two bodies of Substance, without the employment of any material medium—and which Excitement, so communicated, reproduces in the second body the vibrations manifested in the first body, subject, always, to the counteracting efforts of the second body to maintain its accustomed, and former, rate of vibration, and Mental State.

CHAPTER XIII

THE RIDDLE OF THE SPHINX

IT is with no light emotion, or jaunty air, that the writer approaches this part of his subject. On the contrary, he feels something like awe when he contemplates the nature of that great Something which he is called upon to attempt to “explain” in a few pages. He feels, in only a lighter degree, the emotion that one experiences when, in occasional moments, his mind leads to a contemplation of The Infinite. He feels that that which men mean when they say “Gravitation” and “The Ether,” are but symbols and feeble concepts of Something so far above human experience that the Mind of Man may grasp only its lowest shadings, the greater and higher part of it, like the higher rays of the Spectrum, being hidden from the experience of Man.

In his endeavor to pass on to you his ideas regarding the Something that explains both Gravitation and the Ether, he must ask you to endeavor to form a Mental Picture of a “Something.” This Something must fill all Space within the Limits of the Universe, or Cosmos—if limits it has. It must be an expression of the first of the attributes of The Infinite—the one called Omnipresence, or Presence-everywhere—and yet it must not be The Infinite Presence. It also must be an expression of the second of the attributes of the Infinite—the one called Omnipotence, or All-Power—and yet it must not be The Infinite Power. It also must be an expression of the third attribute of The Infinite—the one called Omniscience, or All-Knowing—and yet it must not be The Infinite Wisdom. It must be an expression of All the Attributes that we think of as belonging to The Infinite—and yet through them All we may see The Infinite, Itself, in the background, viewing its expressions.

This Something that you are asked to think of is that Something regarding which the mystics have dreamed; the philosophers have speculated; the scientists have sneered and smiled—that Something that Men have thought of as The Universal Mind or the Cosmic Mind.

You are asked to think of this Something as a great Ocean of Pure Mind, permeating all Space—between Solar Systems—between Worlds—between Masses of Substance—between the Molecules, Atoms, and Corpuscles. In and about and around everything—yes, even in Everything—in the very essence of the Corpuscle it is—in truth it is that Essence itself.

Bound up in the bosom of that Mighty Ocean of Mind must reside all Knowledge of the Universe—of all “this side of God.” For that All-Knowledge is but a knowing of its own region. Latent within itself must be locked up all Energy, or capacity for Force or Motion, for all Force or Energy is Mental. In its very presence it exemplifies the capacity of filling All Space. Omnipresent; Omnipotent; Omniscient—all the attributes of The Infinite are manifested in it—and yet it is but the outward expression of That-Behind-the-Veil, which is the Causeless Cause of All.

In that Great Ocean of Universal or Cosmic Mind, bodies of Substance are but as floating specks of dust—or even bubbles formed of the substance of that Ocean itself—on the surface of that Ocean, there may arise waves, currents, ripples, eddies, whirlpools — storms, hurricanes, tempests — from its bosom may rise vapor, that after stages of clouds, rain-drops, flowing in streams, rivers, bays, at last again reach the source of its origin. These disturbances and changes we call Energy, Force, Motion — but they are but surface manifestations, and the Great Ocean is serene in its depths, and, in reality, is unchanged and undisturbed.

This, friends, is that which the writer asks you to accept in the place of Aristotle’s Ether. Is it a worthy exchange?

We have seen that the Attraction of Gravitation was different from any other so-called form of Force and Energy—both in its operations and laws, as well as in its constancy and self-support. And that it was different from the other forms of Attraction such as Cohesion, Chemical Affinity, etc. And, so we must consider it as more than a mere “Emotional Excitement” in the Mind of the Particle—that bubble on the surface of the Ocean. And it must be different from the special forms of Attraction manifested by the Atom and Molecule. It must be a simpler, more basic, and yet a more constant and permanent thing. It must exist before and after “Excitement; Vibration; Cohesion; and Chemical Affinity.” It must be the Mother of the Forces.

Let us imagine the Cosmic Mind as a great body of Something filling Space, instead of as the surface of the Ocean, which figure we used just now—either figure is equally correct. This great Cosmic Mind is to be thought of as filling Space, and containing within its volume (Oh, for a better word!) countless worlds, and suns, as well as smaller bodies of Substance.

 These suns and world, and bodies are apparently free and unconnected, floating in this great volume of Mind. But they are not free and unconnected — they are linked together by a web of lines of Gravitation. Each body of Substance has a line reaching out in a continuous direction, and connecting it with another body. Each body has one of such lines connecting it with each particular “other body.” Consequently, each body has countless lines reaching out from it; some slender, and some thick,—the thickness depending upon the ratio of distances maintained by, and relative sizes of, the particular bodies that it connects. This system of “lines” form a great net-work of connections in the volume of Mind, crossing each other at countless points (but not interfering with each other.) And although the number may be said to be “countless,” still these lines do not begin to cover the entire dimensions of Space, or of the Mind that fills it. There are great areas of Space entirely untouched by these lines. If one could see the system of lines, it probably would appear as a sheared off section of a great spider’s web, with lines in all directions, but with “plenty of room” between the lines. Perhaps these lines converge to a common center, and that center may be! But this is transcendental dreaming—let us proceed with our consideration of the use of these lines.

It is to be understood, of course, that these “lines” are not material lines — not made of Substance — but rather, “conditions” in the Cosmic Mind. Not Thought-waves arising from the Excitement of Particles, but Something more basic, simpler, and more permanent. Let us look closer and we will see that the great lines of Gravitation radiating from, and connecting world with world — sun with planet—are really cables composed of much smaller lines, the finest strands of which are seen to emanate from each Corpuscle or Particle of Substance — the “line” of Gravitation reaching from the Earth to the Sun being composed of a mass of tiny strands which connect each Particle of one body with each Particle of the other. The last analysis shows us that each Particle is connected with every other Particle in the Universe by a line of Attraction.

These “Lines of Attraction” are what we call Gravitation—purely Mental in nature—Lines of Mind-Principle in the great volume of mind.

These lines of Gravitation must have existed from the creation of the Particle, and the connection between Particle and Particles must have existed from the beginning, if beginning there was. The Particles may have changed

 their positions and relations in the Universe, but the lines have never been broken. Whether the Particle existed as a free Corpuscle — whether combined as Atom or Molecule — whether part of this world or sun or planet, or that one countless millions of miles removed — it mattered not. The Line of Gravitation always was there, between that Particle and every other Particle. Distance extended and thinned the line, or the reverse, as the case might be — but it was there, always. Obstacles proved no hindrance to passage, for the lines passed through the obstacle. Can it not be seen that here is the secret of the fact that no “time” is required for the passage of Gravitation — it apparently traveling instantaneously, whereas, in fact, it does not “travel” at all. And does not seem that this theory also explains why no medium is required for the “travel” of Gravitation? And does it not explain why Gravitation is not affected in its “passage” by intervening bodies? Gravitation does not “travel” or “pass”—it remains constant, and ever present between the articles, varying in degree as the distance between the Particles is increased, and vice-versa; and increasing and decreasing in effect, according to the number of Particles combining their lines of Attraction, as in the case of Atom, Molecule, Mass, World.

 Gravitation is a Mental Connection or Bond uniting the Mind in the several Particles, rather than their Substance or Material.

Along these lines of Gravitation pass the “Thought-waves,” resulting from the Excitement of the Particles — these fleeting, changing, inconstant waves of Emotion — how different they are from the changeless, constant exhibition of Gravitation. And along these same lines — when shortened by close contact, travel the impulses of Cohesion and Chemical Affinity. Gravitation not only performs its own work, but also acts as a “common-carrier” for the waves of Desire-Force, and the Thought-waves of Excitement of the Particles, manifesting as Attractive Energy, and Radiant Energy, respectively.

The writer asks you to remember, particularly, that while the Desire-waves of the Particles — and their Thought-waves of Excitement — are changeable, disconnected, and inconstant; the Line of Gravitation is never broken, and could not be unless the Particle of Substance was swept out of existence, in which case the balance of the Universe would be overturned, and chaos would result. The Divine Plan is perfect to the finest detail — every Particle is needed — is known — is counted — and used in the Plan. And Gravitation is the plainest evidence of the REALITY of The Infinite that is afforded us. In it we see the actual machinery of The Infinite. No wonder that great thinkers have bowed their heads reverently before its Power and Awfulness, when their minds have finally grasped its import. Verily the sparrow’s fall is noted, and known, as the Biblical writer has recorded, for the fall is in obedience to that great Law that holds the Particles in their places — that makes possible the whirl of worlds, and the existence of Solar Systems — that, indeed, makes possible the Forms of Life as we know them—that Something that forever and ever has, and will, silently, ceaselessly, untiringly, and without emotion, fulfilled its work and destiny — GRAVITATION.

The Theory of Dynamic Thought also holds that in addition to the existence of the Cosmic Mind, or Ocean of Mind-principle — and the Lines of Attraction that run through it, each particle has its Mental Atmosphere, or Aura. The Aura is an Atmosphere of Mind that surrounds the Particle — and also the larger bodies — and also living forms higher in the scale. This Aura is merely an extension of the bit of Mind that is segregated or apparently separated from the Cosmic Mind, for use by the individual Particle, Mass, or Creature. Through, and by  means of this Aura the Particle takes cognizance of the approach and nature of the other Particles in its vicinity. The same rule holds good in the case of the Creatures, including Man, as we shall see in a later chapter. The fact is mentioned here, merely in order to connect the several manifestation of Mental Phenomena mentioned in the several parts of this book.

Some may object to the Theory of the Lines of Gravitation being the only “carriers” of the Energy of the Sun, as being contrary to the conception of Science that the Sun radiates Energy in all directions equally, just as does a piece of hot iron, or a lamp. Answering this objection, the writer would say that there is a decided difference in the two cases. The iron or lamp radiates its heat and light to the particles of the surrounding air and other Substance in close distance, the “lines” being very close together — so close in fact that they seem to be continuous and having no space between them, at least no Space sufficiently large to be detected by the eye of Man, or his instruments. But with the Sun the case is different, for the distances are greater and the lines spread apart as the distance is increased. Draw a diagram of many fine rays emanating from a central point, and you will have the idea at once. If Space were filled with Substance, just as is the Atmosphere of the Earth — the Air, is meant of course—then indeed would the lines practically be joined together, but as Space between the worlds is almost devoid of Substance, the lines between the Sun and the other worlds, and planets, spread out rapidly as the distance from the Sun increases.

To show how this objection is really an additional proof of the Theory the writer begs to call your attention to the fact that according to the calculations of the physicists in Science, the Sun’s energy would have been exhausted in 20,000,000 years, granting that it was dispersed equally in all directions during that time. But, note this, Science in its other branches, namely in Geology, etc., holds that the Sun already has been throwing out energy for 500,000,000 or more years, and seems able to stand the strain for many millions of years more. Thus Science is arrayed against Science. Does not this Theory harmonize the two, by showing that the Sun does not emanate Energy in all directions, equally, and at all times—but, on the contrary radiates Energy only along the lines of Gravitation, and in proportion to the relative distances and sizes of the bodies to whom such Energy is radiated?

The writer need scarcely state that in the short space at his disposal, in the pages of this book, he has been able merely to outline his Theory of Dynamic Force, as applied to the Inorganic World. The patience of the average reader has limits—and he must pass on to other features of the workings of the theory, namely the Mental Life of Man, in which the same laws are manifested. But, he feels that those interested in the phases of the subject touched upon, may explain for themselves the missing details by reference to the teachings of Modern Science on the subjects of Physics, remembering, always, to substitute the Theory of Dynamic Thought for the “Ether” theory that Modern Science borrows from Aristotle as a temporary “makeshift.” The writer believes that this Theory will account for many of the missing links in Physics — a broad statement, he knows, and one either extremely impudent or superbly confident, according to the view-point of the critic.

The writer may be able to throw a little additional light, probably, upon the question of the relation between Gravitation, and the Excitement-waves of Radiant Energy. Without attempting to go into details, he wishes to suggest that in view of the fact that the Particles are connected by the “Lines of Gravitation,” any great, extended, and rapid disturbance of a number of Particles would cause a series of undulating or wave-like movements in the “lines,” which might be spoken of as waves of “Agitation or Unrest” in the Lines of Gravitation. This Agitation, or Unrest, of course, would be thus communicated to all other Particles toward whom lines extended, the intensity or effect of such Agitation or Unrest depending upon the relative distances, and the number of Particles involved. We may easily imagine how the intense and high rate of vibration among the Particles of the Sun, manifesting as intense Heat, would cause a like high degree of Agitation or Unrest among the Lines of Gravitation—the “lines” dancing backward and forward; around and about; following the movements of the Particles, and thus producing “waves” of Gravitational Agitation and Unrest, which when communicated to the Particles of the Earth, would produce a similar Excitement among the Particles of the latter. In the same way the “Sun-spots,” and consequent terrestrial electrical disturbance may be explained.

While not absolutely tying himself to this particular conception of the details of the workings of the law, the writer feels free to say that  he considers it a very reasonable idea, and one that in all probability will be found to come nearer to explaining the phenomena, than any other hypothesis. It certainly coincides with the “undulatory wave” theory of Science. The idea is but crudely expressed here, for lack of space, it being impossible to attempt to go into details—the mere mention of general principles being all that is possible at this time and place.

And now, for a few additional words on the subject of our theory that in place of the hypothetical Ether of Science—a Substance that is not Substance—there exists a great Ocean of Cosmic Mind. The idea is not without corroborative proof in the direction of the thought of advanced thinkers even among the ranks of Science.

While Science has accustomed the public to the idea that in the Universal Ether might be found the origin of Matter—the essence of Energy—the secret of Motion—it has not spoken of “Mind,” in connection with this Universal Something. But the idea is not altogether new, and some daring Scientific thinkers have placed themselves on record regarding same. Let us quote from a few of them—it will make smoother our path.

Edward Drinker Cope, in several of his writings, hinted at the idea that the basis of Life and Consciousness lay back of the Atoms, and might be found in the Universal Ether.

Dolbear says: “Possibly the Ether may be the medium through which Mind and Matter react.”

Hemstreet says: “Mind in the Ether is no more unnatural than Mind in flesh and blood.” 

Stockwell says: “The Ether is coming to be apprehended as an immaterial, superphysical substance, filling all space, carrying in its infinite throbbing bosom the specks of aggregated dynamic force called worlds. It embodies the ultimate spiritual principle, and represents the unity of those forces and energies from which spring, as their source, all phenomena, physical, mental and spiritual, as they are known to man.”

Dolbear speaks of the Ether as a substance, which, besides the function of energy and motion, has other inherent properties “out of which could emerge, under proper circumstances, other phenomena, such as life, or mind or whatever may be in the substratum.”

Newton spoke of it as a “subtle spirit, or immaterial substance.” Dolbear says: “The Ether—the properties of which we vainly strive to interpret in the terms of Matter, the undiscovered properties of which ought to warn everyone against the danger of strongly asserting

what is possible and what is impossible in the nature of things.”

Stockwell says: “That the Ether is not Matter in any of its forms, practically all scientists are agreed. Dolbear, again, says: If the Ether that fills all space is not atomic in structure, presents no friction to bodies moving through it, and is not subject to the law of gravitation, it does not seem proper to call it Matter. One might speak of it as a substance if he wants another name for it. As for myself, I make a sharp distinction between the Ether and Matter, and feel somewhat confused to hear one speak of the Ether as Matter.”

And yet, in spite of the above expressions, no Scientist has dared to say in plain words that the Ether, or whatever took the place of the Ether, must be Mind, although several seem to be on the verge of the declaration, but apparently afraid to voice their thought.

In view of what we have seen in our consideration of the facts and principles advanced in this chapter, we are invited to consider the following two Supplemental Propositions:

Supplemental Proposition III.—Connecting each Particle of Substance with each and every other Particle of Substance, there exists “lines” of Mental Connection, the “thickness” of which depends upon the distance between the two particles, decreasing in proportion as the distance is increased. These “lines” may be considered as “conditions” of the great Ocean of Cosmic Mind which pervades and fills all Space, including the essence or inner being of the Particles of Substance, as well as the space between the said Particles. These “lines” are the “Lines of Gravitation,” by and over which the phenomenon of Gravitation is manifested. These Lines of Gravitation have always existed between each Particle and every other Particle, and have persisted continuously and constantly, throughout all the changes of condition, and position, and relation, that the Particles have undergone. There is no “passage” or “transmission” of Energy or Force of Gravitation over these lines, or any other channel, but, on the contrary the Energy or Force of Gravitation is a constant and continuous Mental Connection or Bond existing between the Mind of the Particles, rather than between their Substance or Material.

Supplemental Proposition IV.—The Lines of Gravitation, mentioned in the preceding proposition, are the medium over which travel, or are transmitted the “Thought Waves” resulting from the Excitement of the Particles, and by which waves the “Mental States” are communicated or transmitted. The same medium transmits or carries the Mental Force of Attraction — Cohesion, Chemical Affinity, etc., evidencing in the relation of the Particles to each other. Thus Gravitation not only performs its own work, but also acts as a “common carrier” for the “waves of Excitement,” manifesting as Radiant Energy; and the waves of Desire-Force, manifesting as Attractive Energy.

And here, the writer rests his case in the action in the Forum of Advanced Thought, entitled “The Theory of Dynamic Thought vs. The Theory of Aristotle’s Ether,” in which he appears for the Plaintiff. He begs that you, the members of the jury, will give to the evidence, and argument, due consideration, to the end that you may render a just verdict.

CHAPTER XIV

THE MYSTERY OF MIND

THE writer, in this book, has treated the two manifestations of Life, viz., Mind and Substance, as if they were separate things, although he has hinted at his belief that Substance, at the last, might be found to emanate from Mind, and be but a cruder form of its expression. The better way to express the thought would be to say that he believes that both Substance, and Mind as we know it, are but expressions of a form of Mind as much higher than that which we know as Mind, as the latter is higher than Substance. But he does not intend to follow up this belief, in this book, as the field of the work lies along other lines. The idea is mentioned here, merely for the purpose of giving a clew to those who might be interested in the conclusions of the writer, regarding this more remote regions of the general subject.

The writer agrees with the Ancient Occult Teachings regarding the existence of The Cosmic Mind, as he has stated in the last chapter.

 This Cosmic Mind, he believes, is independent of Substance, in fact it is the Mother of Substance, and its twin-brother, Mind as we know it.

Mind, as we know it, and Substance are always found in connection with other. It is true that the form of Substance, used by Mind as its body, may be far finer than the rarest vapor that we know, but it is Substance nevertheless. The working of the Great Plan of the Universe seems to require that Mind shall always have a body with which to work, and this rule applies not only in the case of the densest form of Substance and the Mind-principle manifesting through it, but also in the case of the highest manifestation of Mind, as we know it, which requires a body through which to manifest.

This constant combination of Mind and Substance—the fact that no Substance has been found without at least a trace of Mind, and no Mind except in relation to and combination with Substance, has led many scientific thinkers to accept the Materialistic idea that Mind was but a property of Substance, or a quality thereof. Of course, these philosophers and thinkers have had to admit that they could form no idea of the real nature of Mind, and could not conceive how Substance really could “think,” but they found the Materialistic idea a simpler one that its

 opposite, and so they fell into it. Notwithstanding the fact that there was always a Something Within that would cry “Pshaw!” at the conclusion of the argument or illustration, these men have thought it reasonable to believe that there was no such thing as Mind, except as a result of “irritation of tissue,” etc. But, nevertheless, there is always a Something in us that, in spite of argument, keeps crying like a child, “‘taint so!” And, wonderful to relate, we heed the little voice.

This Materialistic theory is a curious reversal of the facts of the case. Even the very conclusions and reasoning of these thinkers is made possible only by the existence of that Mind which they would deny. The human reason is incapable of “explaining” the inner operation of the Mind, upon a strictly and purely physical basis. Tyndall, the great English scientist, truthfully said, “the passage from the physics of the brain, to the corresponding facts of consciousness, is unthinkable. Granted that a definite thought and a definite molecular action of the brain occur simultaneously, we do not possess the intellectual organ, nor apparently any rudiment of the organ, which would enable us to pass by a process of reasoning from the one phenomenon to the other.”

The Materialist is prone to an attempt to rout the advocates of “Mind” with a demand for an answer to the question, “What is Mind?” The best answer to that question lies along the proverbial Irishman’s lines of answering a question by asking another one, resulting in the “answering question,” “What is Matter?” As a fact, the human reason is unable to give an intelligent answer to either question, and the best opinion seems to be to consider them as but two aspects of Something, the real origin of which lies in Something Higher, of which both are aspects or forms of expression.

The Occult Teaching, with which the writer agrees, is that the “Mind” inherent in any portion of substance, from the Corpuscle up to the Brain of Man, is but a segregated (or apparently separated) portion of the Universal Mind-principle, or Cosmic Mind. This fragment of Mind is always connected with Substance, and, in fact, it is believed that it is separated from the Universal Mind, and the other Separate Minds by a “film” of the rarest Substance, so fine as to be scarcely distinguishable from Mind. This separation is not a total separation, however, for the fragment of Mind is in connection with all other fragments of Mind, by “mental filaments,” and besides is never out of touch with the Cosmic Mind.

But, comparatively, the fragment of Mind is apart from the rest, and we must consider it in this way, at least for the purpose of study, consideration, and illustration. It is like a drop in the Ocean of Mind, although connected, in a way, with every other drop, and the Ocean itself.

The individual Mind is not closely confined within the Substance in which it abides, but extends beyond the physical limits of the Substance, sometimes to a quite considerable distance. The Aura, or egg-shaped projection or emanation of Mind, surrounding each Particle and each Individual, is an instance of this. In addition to the Aura, there is possibly an extension of Mind to a considerable distance beyond the immediate vicinity of the physical limits, the connection, however, never being broken during the “life” term.

Mental influence at a distance, however, does not always require the above mentioned projection of the Mind. Thought-waves often answer the purpose, and, besides, there is such a thing as the imparting of Mental vibrations to the small particles of Substances with which the atmosphere is filled, which vibrations continue for quite a time, often for a long period after the presence of the individual producing them. These matters shall be discussed in later chapters of this book.

The Mind of Man is a far more complex thing that is generally imagined by the average man. Not only in its varied manifestation of consciousness, but its great region of “below-consciousness” or Infra Consciousness, as it is called. It shall be the purpose of the sequel to this book (now in preparation) which will be entitled “The Wonders of the Mind,” to describe these inner workings, and to point out methods of utilizing the same.

Our next chapter, entitled “The Finer Forces of the Mind,” will lead us into this field.

William Walker Atkinson was a prominent American author, occultist, and pioneer of the New Thought movement. Born in 1862, Atkinson explored various metaphysical and esoteric subjects, including mentalism, the law of attraction, and the power of the mind. He authored numerous books under various pseudonyms, such as Yogi Ramacharaka and Theron Q. Dumont, covering topics like self-help, personal development, and spiritual philosophy. Atkinson's writings emphasized the importance of positive thinking, self-discipline, and harnessing the inner potential of individuals to manifest their desires and achieve success. His works continue to inspire and empower readers with practical insights and techniques for personal growth and transformation.

CHAPTER XV.

THE FINER FORCES OF THE MIND

IT was the writer’s original intention to close the book with the chapter in which he brought to a close his argument, and presentation of the case of “Dynamic Thought.” The book was written for the purpose of demonstrating that Theory, and it naturally should have closed there. The writer has in simultaneous course of preparation a companion book, entitled “The Wonders of The Mind,” in which, in addition to information and instruction regarding the latent powers and hidden regions of the mind—including an investigation of the Infra-conscious and Ultra-conscious Regions; Automatic Thinking; Occult Systems of Mentation; Mental Development, and Unfoldment, etc. — he purposes taking up the subject of “Dynamic Thought,” from the Mental Plane of Man. And he thought it better to keep the two branches of the subject separate and apart.

But, notwithstanding the above facts, he feels that he cannot close the present book—the consideration of the present phase of the subject, without at least a passing reference to the fact that “Dynamic Thought” is fully operative on the Plane of Human Mentation, as on the Plane of Atomic Mentation. In fact, Man has the same power, potentially, that is possessed by the Atom, only refined to a degree corresponding to the development of Man as compared to that of the Atom. The Power is raised to a higher Plane of Mentation, but is fully operative.

Just as the body of Man contains physical life corresponding with the different stages of lower physical life, mineral, vegetable, and animal—for instance, the mineral-like bones, and the mineral salts in the system; the plant-like life and work of the cells; and the animal-like flesh, and physical life; in addition to the wonderful brain-structure and fine brain development, peculiar to Man—so has Man the lower Mental Qualities of the lower life, in addition to his glorious Human Consciousness that is reserved for the Highest Form of Life on the globe.

In his Mental regions, man has the power of the Atom of attracting particles of Substance to him, that he may combine it with other Substances in building up his body—then he has the plant-like cell mentation, that does the building-up work, and repairs wounds, and damaged parts, etc.—then he has the animal mentation evidencing in the passions, desires, and emotions of the purely animal nature, and which mentation, by the way, keeps Man busy in controlling by means of his higher mental faculties, that are God’s gift to Man, and are not possessed by the animals. But all this will form part of the sequel, “The Wonders of The Mind,” and are merely mentioned here in passing.

And, just as Man is enabled to use elementary the physical qualities that he finds in his body, and to turn same to good account in living his human life, so does man, consciously, or unconsciously, make use of these elementary Mental powers in his everyday mental life. And if he but realizes what a conscious use of these faculties, guided by the Human Will, will do, Man may become a different order of being. This is the basis of the Occult Teachings, and the Mysteries of the Ancients, as well as the teachings of the modern secret esoteric bodies and societies, such as the “Rosicrucians” and “Hermetic Brotherhood,” and several other societies whose names are not known—the real societies are referred to, not the brazen imitations that unscrupulous men are holding out to the public as the original orders, membership being offered and urged for the consideration of a few dollars. It is needless to say that membership in the real Occult orders is never urged, and cannot be bought.

But to return to the subject—the Individual Mind of Man is in direct touch, not only with the great Cosmic Mind, but also with the Individual Mind of every other Man. Just as the Particles are bound by lines of Attraction, so are the Minds of Men bound together by lines of Mind, or Mental filaments. And just as special forms of Attraction exist between the Particles, so do special forms of Attraction exist between Men. And just as Particles are influenced at a distance by other Particles, so are Men influenced at a distance by other Men. And just as the Particle draws toward itself that which it Desires, so do Men draw toward themselves that which they Desire. And just as Mental-States and “Excitement” are transmitted, or communicated from Particle to Particle, so are Mental States or “Excitement” transmitted or communicated from Men to Men. “As Above so Below—as Below so Above,” says the old Occult Maxim, and it may be found to operate on every plane.

The phenomena of Thought Transference; Telepathy; Telesthesia; Mental Projection; Suggestion; Hypnotism, Mesmerism, etc., etc., may be explained and understood, by reason of an acquaintance with the “Theory of Dynamic Thought,” as explained in this book. An understanding of one gives you the key to the other—for the Law operates precisely the same on each particular plane. If the reader will think over this statement, and then apply it to his investigations and experiments, he will find that he has the key to many mysteries—the loose end of a mighty ball of thread, which he may unwind at his leisure.

Let us begin by a consideration of the process of Thought-production in the Human Mind. In this way we may arrive at a clearer idea of the Mental Phenomena known as Thought-Force; Mental Power; Thought-waves; Thought-vibrations; Mind-transference; Mental Influence, etc. To understand these things we must begin by understanding the Process of Thought-production. Here is found the Secret of the phenomena named, and much more.

In the first place, while the Brain is the Organ of the Mind—the Instrument that the Mind uses in producing Thought, still the Brain does not do the thinking, nor is the brain-matter visible to the eye, the material instrument of thinking. The Brain (and other portions of the nervous systems, including the “little brains” or ganglia, found in various parts of the body) is composed of a certain substance—a fine form of Plasm, which however is but the ground-work of foundation for finer forms of Substance used in the production of Thought. Science has not discovered this finer Substance, for it is not visible to the eye, or to the finest instruments, but trained Occultists know that it exists. This fine Substance escapes the scalpel and microscope of the biologists and anatomists, and, consequently, their search for “Mind” in the Brain is futile. There is something more than “tissue to be irritated” in the Brain. But, remember, that this “something more” is still Substance, and not Mind itself.

Thought is a form of “Excitement” in this fine brain-substance, which we may as well call Psycho-plasm, from the two Greek words meaning “the mind,” and “a mold, or matrix,” respectively — the combined word meaning the “mold or matrix of Mind,” in other words the material Substance used by the Mind in which to “cast” or “mold” Thoughts.

This Excitement in the Psychoplasm manifests in vibrations of its particles—for, like all Substance, it has “particles.” All scientists agree that in the process of thinking there is an expenditure of Energy, and a “using-up” of material Substance. Just how this is effected, they do not know, but their experiments have shown that there is Energy manifested and used, and also Substance consumed.

The secret of the production of Thought does not lie in the Brain or nervous system, which are but the material substratum upon which the Mind works, and which it uses as a mold or matrix for the production of Thought. Thought is the product of Mind directing Force upon Substance in the shape of Psychoplasm. And Energy is manifested in the production of Thought just as much as in the operation of the Law of Attraction, or Chemical Action. “What Force and Energy?” may be asked. The answer is “Mental Force!” But although the answer stares them right in the face, scientists deny that Mind contains Force or Energy within itself, and persist in thinking of Force as a “mechanical thing,” or as necessarily derived from the common forms of Energy, such as Heat, Light or Electricity. They ignore the fact that Mind has a Finer Force which it uses to perform its work.

How do the Atoms attract each other and move together? There is an evidence of Force and Energy here that is not Heat, Light or Electricity—what is it? When a man wishes to close his hand, he Wills that it be closed, and sends a current of this Finer Force of the Mind along the nerve to the muscle, and the latter contracts and the hand is closed. A similar process is used in every muscular action. What is the Force used?

Science admits the existence of this Force, and calls it “Nervous Energy,” or “Nerve Force.” It holds that it must be something like Electricity, and some even go so far as to say that it is Electricity. They base their ideas upon the fact that when Electricity is applied to the muscle of living or dead animals, they contract just as they do when this “Nerve Force” is applied, and every movement of the muscles may be so produced by Electricity, which becomes a counterfeit Nerve Force. But, here is the point, this Force cannot be identical with Electricity, for none of the appliances for registering electric currents will register it. It is not Electricity, but is some Finer Force of the Mind, generated in the material substratum that the Mind uses as a base of operation.

This Fine Force of the Mind is generated in some way in the Brain and Nervous System, by action upon the Psychoplasm. The Brain, or brains (for Man has several centers worthy of that term) are like great dynamos and storehouses of this Force, and the nerves are the wires that carry it to all parts of the system. More than this, the nerves have been found to be generators of Force, also, as well as the  Brain. Experiments have shown that the supply of Force in a nerve vanishes when the nerve is used, in which case it draws upon the storehouses for an additional supply.

This Fine Force of the Mind is really the source of All Energy, for as we have shown in previous chapters, all Motion arises from Mental Action, and this form of Force or Energy is the primal Force or Energy produced by the Mind. And this Force is in operation in all forms of Life, from the Atom to the Man. And not only may it be used by the Particle, but Man, also, has it at his disposal.

As a proof that Substance is “used-up,” and Energy manifested in the production of Thought, Science points to the fact that the temperature of a nerve rises when it is used, and the temperature of the Brain increases when it is used for extended Thought. Scientists have claimed, and advanced a mass of proof to back up the same, that Thought was as much a form of Energy as was the pulling of a train of cars, and was attended by the production of a definite amount of Heat, resulting from the activity of the fine substance of the physical extended resistant and composite substratum.

But, Science has taken all this to mean that Thought and Mind were purely material things,

  and properties of Matter. It has claimed that “Matter Thinks,” instead of that Mind uses the Matter or Substance, in its finer forms, as a substratum for the production of Thought. Buchner, the leader of the purely Materialistic school, claims positively that Thought is but the product of Matter. He says: “Is it not a patent fact, obvious to all but the wilfully blind that matter does think? De la Mettrie made merry over the narrowness of the mentalists, in saying: ‘When people ask whether matter can think, it is as though they asked whether matter can strike the hours!’ Matter, indeed, as such, thinks as little as it strikes the hours; but it does both, when brought into such conditions that thinking, or hour-striking results as a natural action or performance.”

The above quoted opinion of Buchner shows how narrow and one-sided a talented man may become by reason of shutting out all other points of view, and seeing only one phase of a subject. The example of the “hour-striking” is a poor figure for the Materialists, for although matter does strike the hours, it does so only when wound up by Man under direction of his Mind. And in the manufacture, adjustment, and winding of the clock, Mind is the Cause of the Action. And, more than this, the very action of the coiled spring that is the immediate cause of the striking, results from the mental effort of the Particles of the spring endeavoring to resume their accustomed position, under the law of Elasticity, as explained in our chapters on Substance.

Science renders valuable service in showing us the details of the “mechanism” of Thought, but it will never really explain anything unless it assumes the existence of Mind, back of and in everything. It may dissect the brain-cells, and show us their composition, but it never will find Mind under the scalpel, or in the scale or test-tube. Not only is this true, but it cannot even discover the fine Psychoplasm which is used in the production of Mind. But we may make use of its investigations regarding the matter of Activity of Brain-substance in the process of Thought, and by combining them with our belief regarding the existence of Mind we may form a complete chain of reasoning, without any missing-links—these missing-links appearing both in the case of the “no-mind” philosophers, and the “no-matter” metaphysicians.

This theory of Mind and Substance considered as the two aspects of Something Higher, from which both have originated or emanated, will come to be regarded as the only “thinkable” proposition, in the end. And, with this  idea in view, we may use the facts and experiments of the Materialists, while smiling at their theories. And, with but a slight change of words, we may turn against them their own verbal batteries. In this way, we may take Moleschott’s famous statement: “Thought is but a motion of Matter,” and render it intelligible by making it read as follows: “Thought produces Motion in Matter.”

This Finer Force of the Mind is in full evidence to those who look for it, and although it may not be registered by the scales or instruments designed to register the coarser grades of Force, still it is registered in the minds of men and women, and in the actions resulting from their thoughts. These living registers of the Force respond readily to it,—and every one of us is such a register. Just as is the Force a much higher grade of Energy than the forms usually considered as comprising the entire range of Energy, so are the instruments required for its registration much higher than those used to determine the degrees of Heat, Light, Electricity, and Magnetism. It may be that the future will give us instruments adapted for the purpose—in fact it begins to look even now as if the same were forthcoming. But whether we have such mechanical instruments, or not, the living instruments give us a sufficient proof of the existence of the Force, and its operation.

Well—the writer still finds himself unable to bring the book to a close. He added this chapter, to show that the property of Dynamic Thought extended to the highest development of Mind, as well as abiding in the lowest. And, now that he has ventured upon the subject, he finds himself impelled to give you a few instances of the workings and operations of that Law, in the case of Human Mental Life. And this means one more chapter—but only one, remember. The book must come to an end sometime remember. And, so we will pass over into another chapter, which will be entitled, “Thought in Action.”

CHAPTER XVI

THOUGHT IN ACTION

WITHOUT attempting to go into details, or to enter into explanations, the writer purposes taking his readers on a flying trip through the region of “Thought in Action,” or “Dynamic Thought in Operation in Human Life.” The details of this fascinating region must be left for another and more extended visit, in our next book (before mentioned) which will be called “The Wonders of The Mind.” But he thinks that even this flying trip will prove of interest and instruction.

Let us start with a hasty look at Man himself. Not to speak of his “Seven Planes of Mind,” which belongs to the next visit, we find him a very interesting object. Not only has he a physical body, apparent to our senses, but he has also a finer or “astral body,” which he may use (unconsciously, or consciously, when he learns how) for little excursions away from the body, during his lifetime. This Astral Body is composed of Substance just as his denser physical body. The field and range of Substance extends far beyond the powers of ordinary vision, as even the Materialists must admit when they talk of “Radiant Matter,” “Ethereal Substance,” etc. Then he has currents of Fine Force coursing through his nervous system, which may be seen by those possessing “Astral Vision,” if the teachings of the Occultists be true.

Then he, like the Particle, has an “Aura” or egg-shaped projection of Mind and fine particles of Psychoplasm, which has been thrown off in the process of Thought, and which clusters around him, producing a “Mental Atmosphere,” which constantly surrounds him, and makes itself “felt” by those coming in his presence. Those who read these words may remember, readily, the “feeling” they have experienced when coming in contact with certain people—how some radiated an atmosphere of cheerfulness, brightness, etc., while others radiated the very opposite. Some radiate a feeling of energy, activity, etc., while others manifest just the reverse. Many likes and dislikes between people meeting for the first time, arise in this way, each finding in the mental atmosphere of the other, some inharmonious element. These radiations are perceived by others coming into their range.

Occultists tell us that the character of a man’s thought vibrations may be determined by certain colors, which are visible to those having “Astral Sight.” There is nothing so wonderful about this, when it is remembered that the various “colors” of light, comprising the visible colors of the spectrum, ranging from red, on through orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, and terminating in violet, arise simply from different rates of vibration of the Particles of Substance. And as Thought is produced by Mind causing vibrations in the Psychoplasm, why is not the Astral Colors reasonable? We cannot stop to consider these colors in detail, but may run over the ones corresponding to each marked Emotion of Thought, as reported by the Occult teachings.

For instance the shade of the thought manifesting in physical or organic functions, is of a colorless white, or “color of clear water”; and the color of the thought manifesting in Fine Force or Vital Energy, is that of air,—heated air arising from a furnace or heated ground—when it emerges from the body although of a faint pink when in the body itself. Black represents Hate, Malice, etc.; Gray (bright shade) represents Selfishness, while Gray of a dark dull shade represents Fear. Green represents Jealousy, Deceit, Treachery, and similar emotions, ranging from the dull shades which characterize the lower and cruder forms, to the bright shades which characterize the finer, or more delicate forms of “Tact,” “Politeness,” “Diplomacy,” etc. Red (dull shade) represents Sensuality and Animal Passion, while red (bright and vivid) represents Anger. Crimson, in varying shades, represents the phases of “Love.” Brown represents Avarice or Greed. Orange represents Pride and Ambition; and Yellow, in varying shades, represents grades of Intellectual Power. Blue is the color of the Religious thoughts, ranging, however, through a great variety of stages, from the dull shade of superstitious religious belief, to the beautiful violet of the highest religious emotion or thought. What is generally known as “Spirituality” is characterized by a Light Blue of a peculiarly luminous shade. Just as there are ultra-red, and ultra-violet rays in the spectrum, which the eye cannot perceive, so Occultists inform us there are “colors” in the Aura or Mental Atmosphere of a person of unusual psychic or occult development, the ultra-violet rays indicating the thought of one who is pursuing the higher planes of occult thought and unfoldment, while the ultra-red is evidenced by those possessing occult development, but who are using the same  for base and selfish purposes—”black-magic” in fact. There are other shades, known to Occultists, indicating several highly developed states of Mind, but it is needless to mention them here.

But the influence of these Particles of “Thought-stuff” thrown off from the Mind Psychoplasm under the vibrations produced by the Mind during the process of Thought, does not cease with the phenomena surrounding the Aura. They are radiated to a considerable distance, and produce a number of effects. We will remember how the Corpuscles or Electrons are thrown off by Substance in a high state of vibration. Well, the same law manifests in the vibrations attendant upon the production of Thought. The particles are thrown off in great quantities each vibrating at the rate imparted to it during the process. No these particles of “Thought-stuff” do not compose the “Thought-waves”—the latter belong to a different set of phenomena.

These particles of vibrating “Thought-stuff” fly off from the brain of the thinker, in all directions, and affect other persons who may come in contact with them. There is an important rule here, however, and that is that they seem to be attracted by those minds which are vibrating in similar thought-rates with themselves, and are but feebly attracted—and in some cases, actually repelled—by minds vibrating on opposite lines of Thought. “Like attracts Like,” in the Thought World, and “Birds of a feather flock together,” here as elsewhere.

Some of these particles of “Thought-stuff” are still in existence, and vibrating, which proceeded from the minds of persons long since dead, the same being emitted or thrown off during the lifetime of the persons, however. Just as a distant star, which was destroyed hundreds of years ago, may have emitted rays which are only now reaching our vision, years after the destruction of the star which emitted them—and just as an odor will remain in a room after the object causing it has departed the particles still remaining and vibrating—and just as a stove removed from a room may leave heat vibrations behind it—so do these particles persist, vibrate, and influence other minds, long after the person who caused them may have passed out of the body. In this way, rooms, houses, neighborhoods, and localities may vibrate with the thoughts of people who lived there long ago, but who have since passed away, or removed. These vibrations affect people living in these places, to a greater or lesser extent, depending upon circumstances,  but they may always be counteracted or changed (if they are of undesirable nature) by setting upon positive vibrations on a different plane of mind, or character of thought.

The mind of a thinker is constantly emitting or throwing off these particles of “Thought-stuff”; the distance and rate of speed, to and by which they travel, being determined by the “force” used in their production, there being a great difference between the thought of a vigorous thinker, and that emanating from a weak, listless mind. These projections of Thought-stuff have a tendency to mingle with others of a corresponding rate of vibration (depending upon the character of the thought.) Some remain around the places where they were emitted, while others float off like clouds, and obey the Law of Attraction which draws them to persons thinking along similar lines.

The characteristics of cities arise in this way, the general average of Thought of their inhabitants causing a corresponding Thought-atmosphere to hang over and around it, which atmosphere is distinctly felt by visitors, and often determines the mental character of the persons residing there, in spite of their previous characteristics—that is, unless they understand the Laws of Thought. Some neighborhoods, also, have their own peculiar Mental Atmosphere, as all may have noticed if they have visited certain “tough” neighborhoods, on the one hand, and neighborhoods of an opposite kind, on the other. Certain kinds of Thoughts and Actions seem to be contagious in certain places—and they are to those who do not understand the Law. Certain shops seem to have their own atmosphere—some reflecting confidence and honest dealing, and others radiating an atmosphere that causes patrons to hold tightly to their pocketbooks, and, in some extreme cases, to be certain that their buttons are tightly sewed on their garments. Yes, places like people, have their distinctive Mental Atmospheres, and both arise from the same cause.

And each person draws to himself these particles of vibrating “Thought-stuff” corresponding with the general mental attitude maintained by him. If one harbors feelings of Malice, he will find thoughts of malice, revenge, hate, etc., pouring in upon him. He has made himself a center of Attraction, and has set the Law into operation. His only safe course is to resolutely change his thought vibrations.

A most remarkable form of these particles of Thought-stuff is evidenced in the case of what are known among occultists as “Thoughtforms,” which are aggregations of Particles of Thought-stuff energized by intense and positive thought, and which are sent out with such intensity and positiveness, that they are almost “vitalized,” and manifest almost the same degree of mental influence that would be manifested by the sender if he were present where they are. This highly interesting phase of the subject would take many chapters to describe in detail, and we must content ourselves with a mere passing view. To those who are interested in the subject, the writer would say that he purposes considering them at considerable length, in the forthcoming book “The Wonders of The Mind,” which has been alluded to elsewhere.

Besides the operation of these particles of Thought-stuff emitted during the production of Thought, there are many other phases of Thought Influence, or Thought in Action. The principal phase of this phenomena arises from the working of the Law of Attraction between the respective minds of different people. Just as are the Particles of Substance united and connected by “lines” of connection, so are the minds of Men connected. And the strong “pull” of Desire manifests along these lines, just as it does in the case of the Atoms. There has been much written of recent years regarding this “Drawing Power of the Mind,” and although some of what has been written is the veriest rubbish and nonsense, yet under it all there remains a strong, form, substantial substratum of Fact and Truth. Men do attract Success and Failure to them—people do attract things to them—as strange as it may seem to the person who has not acquainted himself with the laws underlying the phenomenon.

There is no “miracle” about all of this—it is simply that the Law of Attraction is in full operation, and that people of similar thoughts are drawn together by reason thereof. The workings of this Law are somewhat intricate, but all of us are constantly using them, consciously or unconsciously. We draw to ourselves that which we Desire very much, or that which we Fear very much, for a Fear is a Belief, and acts in the direction of actualizing itself, sometimes. But, again, as Kipling would say: “But, that’s another story.” This phase of the subject is a mighty subject in itself, and “the half has not been told” even by the many who have written of it. The writer intends to try to remedy the deficiency in his next book, however.

Then, again, the “Excitement” of Thought, in the minds of people may be transmitted or communicated to the minds of others, and a similar vibration set up, under certain conditions, and subject to certain restraining influences—just as in the case of the Particles of Substances in a body or Mass of Substance. And, in many ways that will suggest themselves to the reader who has mastered the contents of the earlier chapters of this book, the phenomena of Dynamic Thought in the case of the Atoms, and Particles, may be, and are duplicated in the case of Individual Minds of Men.

The reader will see, readily, that this theory of Dynamic Thought, and the facts noted in the consideration thereof, give an intelligent explanation for the respective phenomena of Hypnotism, Mesmerism, Suggestion, Thought-transference, Telepathy, etc., as well as of Mental Healing, Magnetic Healing, etc., all of which are manifestations of “Dynamic Thought.” Not only do we see, as Prentice Mulford said, that “Thoughts are Things,” but we may see “just why” they are Things. And we may see and understand the laws of their production and operation. This theory of Dynamic Thought will throw light into many dark corners, and make plain many “hard sayings” that have perplexed you in the past. The writer believes that it gives us the key to many of the great Riddles of Life.

This theory has come to stay. It is no ephemeral thing, doomed to “die a-borning.” It will be taken up by others and polished, and added to, and shaped, and “decorated”—but the fundamental principles will stand the stress of Time and Men. Of this the writer feels assured. It may be laughed at at first, not only by the “man on the street,” but also by the scientists. But it will outlive this, and in time will come to its own—perhaps long after the writer and the book have been forgotten.

This must be so—for the idea of “Dynamic Thought” underlies the entire Universe, and is the cause of all phenomena. Not only is all that we see as Life and Mind, and Substance illustrations of the Law, but even that which lies back of these things must evidence the same Law. Is it too daring a conception to hazard the thought that perhaps the Universe itself is the result of the Dynamic Thought of The Infinite?

Oh, Dynamic Thought, we see in thee the instrument by which all Form and Shape are created, changed and destroyed—we see in thee the source of all Energy, Force and Motion—we see thee Always—present and Everywhere—present, and always in Action. Verily, thou art Life in Action. Thou art the embodiment of Action and Motion, of which Zittel hath said: “Wherever our eyes dwell on the Universe; whatsoever we are carried in the flight of  thought, everywhere we find Motion.” Suns, planets, worlds, bodies, atoms, and particles, move, and act at thy bidding. Amidst all the change of Substance — among the play of Forces — and among and amidst all that results therefrom—there art thou, unchanged, and constant. As though fresh from the hand of The Infinite, thou hast maintained thy vigor and strength, and power, throughout the eons of Time. And, likewise, Space has no terrors for thee, for thou hath mastered it. Thou art a symbol of the Power of The Infinite—thou art Its message to doubting Man!

Let us close this book with the thought of the Greatness of this Thing that we call Dynamic Thought—which, great as it is, is but as the shadow of the Absolute Power of The Infinite One, which is the Causeless Cause, and the Causer of Causes. And in thus parting company, reader, let us murmur the words of the German poet, who has sung:

  • “Dost thou ask for rest? See then how foolish is thy desire; the stern yoke of motion holds in harness the whole Universe.
  • “Nowhere in this age canst thou ever find rest, and no power can deliver thee from the doom of Activity.
  • “Rest is not to be found either in heaven or on earth, and from death and dying break forth new growth,—new birth.
  • “All the life of Nature is an ocean of Activity; following on her footsteps, without ceasing, thou must march forward with the whole.
  • “Even the dark portal of death gives thee no rest, and out of thy coffin will spring blossoms of a new life.”

.

MANIFEST MAGAZINE

woman with flowers sitting on rock by river

Join the crowd.

Enter your mail to get the latest to your inbox, delivered weekly.

15 Lessons in New Thought; Lessons in Living by Elizabeth Towne

15 Lessons in New Thought

Lessons in Living 

BY

Elizabeth Towne

Published 1919 in United States

This work is in the public domain

You are a jewel! 

In exactly the right setting for the present. 

But the setting  may be made over !

— By believing and working. You are the jewel that polishes itself and secretes its own setting

— by wanting to, trying to, and keeping at it 

-Elizabeth Towne.

INTRODUCTION. 

In this book I design to state in logical and practical form the new philosophy of life and living. To do this I must stick closely to a clear statement of the philosophy itself, without trying to give you too many proofs. It might take seventy lectures to reason you into accepting the new view of life ; and still you would be unconvinced. Why? 

Because reason is an endless labyrinth out of which no man emerges unaided by a higher wisdom than itself. Reason is the original Chinese puzzle, forever unsolved until you get up above reason ; up above the labyrinth and look down upon it to see where you are going. The walls, and walls within walls, of reason’s labyrinth are your prejudices. I

No man climbs over a prejudice; he merely seeks the first opening around it, and finds himself in another alley of the labyrinth! The only way to know a blind alley before you see it, the only way to know your own prejudice-wall when you see it, is to go up in a balloon and look down. Once you admit that there is a way to get above reason, that there is an intelligence above reason, in which reason lives and moves and by which it expands and grows, and you find yourself already mounting and looking over the walls of those blind alleys of reason that lead into more blind alleys. If you keep on looking down on reason you will eventually raze many of its prejudice- walls, that serve no purpose except to cut off the view of life as a whole. “A narrow mind” is a most expressive term; it exactly describes the mind whose energy flows between endless prejudice-walls that merely shut off its view of larger things, while it wanders endlessly in mental alleys that lead to more mental alleys, weariness, death. 

These prejudice-alleys—common to all mankind—are alleys built through reasoning by the light of the five physical senses only. Not until man finds these inadequate and turns away yearning for a satisfaction never found, does he realize that after all there may be more to life than he has seen, smelt, felt, heard, or tasted. Then he looks up from his mental alleys and glimpses—PRINCIPLE, instead of things; God above and in things, instead of man alone, inadequate. “He that cometh unto God must believe that he is, and that he is a rewarder of them that diligently seek him.” 

Perhaps there may be some who can not get away from their prejudices long enough to really catch the new view of life. Let us take a hint from Shakespeare, then, and play pretend. “If all the world’s a stage” and we are players, let us choose to lay aside our old parts while we read these pages, and let us take up the new part of the new thought philosophy, forgetting the old and putting into the new all the imagination and will and interest at our command. 

Let us assume a philosophy if we have it not. Let us play pretend, like children. Only as little children can we enter a new heaven and transformed life.

CHAPTER I. 

THE FOUNDATION OF LIFE.

“All our Darwins and Huxleys and Haeckels have come at the last to agree that back of all living forms, and back of the first amoeba itself, there is Something that eye and microscope and scalpel cannot cope with; a Something that informs everything, animate and inanimate, without which that thing cannot be formed or held together. 

This Something the scientist proves and affirms, but refuses to define. The religionist tries to define it, but fails to prove its existence or its nature. The scientist says, “I cannot see, hear, smell, taste, or feel this Something, therefore I do not know what it is, and nothing is worth counting except what can be known.”

The religionist says; 

“I see there is a Something that moves at the heart of all nature including man; this Something must be very mighty, therefore I will find out its will and work with it; I will beseech It to enlighten me and lead me.”

So the scientist digs through things and finds God ; while the religionist as pires above things and finds God—one God, the life of all life, and more. 

What is God, the First Cause, the Life, the Prime Mover in all creation? “

God is Love,” says the Good Book. 

“God is Mind,” “God is Principle,” “God is Life,” “God is Spirit,” “God is Soul.” 

Alexander Pope says all creation is “one stupendous Whole, whose body, nature is, and God the soul.”  And again, “From the soule the bodye forme doth take.” In plain words, God is the primal substance that fills all space, all time; out of which and by which all things are made. The nature of God is the mind. The mode of motion of universal mind is thought. 

God thought or spoke the universe into being, and God is still thinking this universe into greater being; thinking in and through you and me, and through all the lower forms of life as well. 

I think it is logical—and maybe safe ! —to say that God cannot think except through you and me; that all the thought he has is your thought and mine, the thought of all the forms of life that are or have been, in this world and in all worlds. God by his thought is proving himself, and he has not proved as yet more than the sum of the thought of all peoples and worlds. 

God is thinking out a great inspiration of his, and the universe is his organized thought.  God’s thought forms are all temporary, ever changing from better to best. But God himself is absolute, the same yesterday, to-day, and forever. 

But mind is only God’s character. Back of that is something else which is himself, his being, his essence, his ABSOLUTE substance. In character, God is Mind ; in essence, he is Love. Back of thinking lies LOVE, SPIRIT, SOUL; and the thinking that fails to take this universal love-spirit, soul, into every counsel is very narrow, shortsighted, and inadequate thinking indeed. “God is love” goes back to the absolute, eternal, omnipresent TRUTH of all being, the prime mover of all doing. God is love, and love is twofold, made up of equal parts of will and wisdom. Will is active or positive; wisdom is receptive or negative. 

Will corresponds to the male principle of all creation, wisdom to the female. One expands and projects; the other conserves. In every tiny atom and ion and corpuscle of life these two principles inhere.  Without the two of them there would never have been a beginning of creation. 

In the ultimate there is but one dual principle of life, male and female, will and wisdom, inherent in every atom and in every organism of life, in every thought of every mind: “Male and female created he them”—not male or female. 

Among the forms of life, every masculine is feminine within, and every feminine is masculine within. Because of this is the everlasting attraction between the two. 

A perfect balance of this dual principle in any organism would result in separation from its fellows, the hermit life of uselessness to society as a whole. This is illustrated in mineral life by a slight experiment. Take a bar of magnetized iron. One end is negative, the other positive. Cut it into pieces. The pieces, each of which has its positive and negative poles, will adhere to each other. But turn the middle piece around, bringing two positives together, and you cannot make them stick. Magnetize two needles and place them with positive poles together, and they will instantly fly apart. Turn one needle the other end about, and they will cling together. 

Thus attraction works, always, between positive and negative, male and female, light and dark, will and wisdom. 

Will, the male principle of life, is electric, positive in its action. It is the centrifugal force that throws off energy, as the sun throws off rays and worlds. Wisdom, the female principle, is magnetic, attractive, negative, the centripetal force of nature that draws together and binds, as the earth draws the sun’s electric rays, as the matrix draws, holds, conserves the seed.  It is the magnetic centripetal force that balances the sun’s electric, radiating, projecting power. 

These two forces are inherent in every atom and ion and corpuscle of the universe; in every thought of the universe. 

Now go back to the beginning of things and imagine the state of space— full of Love, Mind, God; full of un formed thought—thought (or corpuscles; they are one) diffused like vapor; all the corpuscles or thoughts exactly alike, held equidistant from each other by equal action of the electric and magnetic forces inherent in each ; all whirling on their axes and in their orbits, just as worlds whirl to-day. Then God, Love, the Will-and-Wis- dom One, moved upon the face of the deep to organize these corpuscles into Ideas. 

God wanted a kaleidoscope for his amusement! He grew a bit tired of the sameness of his thought, as it were ; and a wave of relaxation, of cooling, went over the face of the deep, which disturbed the equilibrium of electric and magnetic corpuscles. They began to draw together in little nuclei, in little nebulous patches, closer and closer in spots, separating from other congregations of corpuscles, just as described in the nebular hypothesis of creation. 

When the first two corpuscles (or thoughts) approached in space, creation or living organization began. Here we get our first view of the wonderful Seven Principles of Creation, without which nothing was made that was made; the seven principles inherent in every little electric-magnetic, male-and- female corpuscle in all time and space; inherent in every living thing that has yet appeared, including man and the spirits or mahatmas, if there are such ; the seven principles by which God creates, the same seven principles by which you and I create and re-create. 

God thought this universe into being all by himself, until he had completed up to and including man. 

He thought man  out in his own image and likeness, so that man might think with him, work with him, in all creating to come. 

Man is God’s Idea ; and God’s Ideas are working together in and with him—by those same old seven principles—to create greater glories than either God or man has yet dreamed over; greater than God or man could possibly accomplish alone. 

You are God’s thought-child, and your ideas are God’s grandchildren, as it were! This is your genealogy!—don’t get yourself mixed up in earth heredity. As Ella Wheeler Wilcox sings : — “Behind thy parents and thy grand parents lies the great eternal Will; That, too, is thine inheritance; strong, beautiful, divine; sure lever of success for him who tries.” And father, sons, and grandsons are all working together on one Big Job— the job of making a new heaven and a  new earth, a bigger, brighter, better heaven and earth for the joy of all; a heaven and earth that shall prove the dream God dreamed before he ever began to think at all.

CHAPTER II. 

THE SEVEN PRINCIPLES OF CREATION. 

Now, back to our seven principles by which God thinks out a creation; by which you and I are governed ; by which OUR THOUGHTS are governed in their action on further creation of ourselves and our environments. 

First, remember that the dual principle of all life, the essence of God and you, Will and Wisdom (male and female, electric and magnetic), is indivisible, inseparable, omnipresent, omnipotent, omniscient. 

It is one as the two tight-twisted strands of a rope are one—one strand uppermost and active at this point, the other at the next, but both of them fully present and indivisible. 

The seven principles are the inherent laws by which will and wisdom work out creation. These, too, may be likened to a rope, a seven-strand, seven- colored, tight-twisted one, where each strand comes uppermost in turn, each in its turn dominating and giving color to the whole. These seven principles work alike in every tiniest corpuscle, ion, and atom of the universe; they govern the forming and the whirling of worlds; they manifest in their entirety in the lowest forms of vegetable life, as well as in the highest forms of the animal and the human. The same seven principles govern the founding, perpetuation, and disintegration of the family, the society, secret or otherwise, the school, town, state, government, the world itself. Wherever there is atom, thought, or organization, be it microscopic or telescopic, mineral, plant, animal, human, superhuman, there the seven principles are active. 

Let one of these principles get lazy on its job, and all creation and imagination itself would stand still with the shock. The seven principles by which God creates are as everywhere present as God himself. Not even “the idle word” is so small that the whole seven principles are not fully active within it. Do you get that? And do you get the truth that God is in his world as well as in his heaven; that all “matter” is thought ; and that in every thought atom and organization of atoms inhere the seven creative principles of life by which God-in-us organizes and grows things? 

1. First among the seven principles is Force. 

Power, with its color a strong, crude red. The reds of nature show where all the principles inhere with the first one, force, uppermost. The family or person dominated by this principle is rough, rude, forceful above wisdom, and you will often find him housed in red buildings, wearing red clothing, frequently tearing around in red rages; believing in hell fire and the rod and doing his part toward feeding the one and exercising the other. These same people are not at all devoid of love or sense or wisdom, they are merely dominated for the time by the first of the seven principles, just as sharp-cornered, solid red rocks are dominated by forces. 

Force, the first principle, draws things together and holds them there. If force were the only principle, creation might be a ragged red rock; or perhaps a red rock sphere. 

2. But here comes in Discrimination, the second principle, with its color of delicate pink. 

It shows up somewhat in our red family, but its positive qualities are underneath, as Ideals and longings that the family wants to realize but can’t quite. The family or person in whom discrimination is uppermost is very dainty; affects delicate colors, high art, and a die-away voice; abhors crude  art; despises business, brawn, and force; and is critical and fault-finding generally. 

Such a person may possess all sorts of virtues, but his life is colored and dominated by the second principle, discrimination. 

First, life draws atoms and people together; second, it discriminates, holding this atom or person, rejecting that. 

3. Next Life arranges the atoms or persons it has drawn together. Here comes the third principle, Order, its color pale blue. 

Who has not seen the family where order dominates, where everything is done exactly the same every day, comfort sacrificed to the system, with the very atmosphere blue? 

The person whose positive choice of color is pale blue is almost sure to be one in whom the principle of order is dominant. 

In the lower forms of life order is rarely the dominant principle, so even blue flowers are scarce. We look up to find the blues, in the skies, on the distant hills, in man’s eyes—”the windows of his soul.” In man’s works we find order and its blue coming oftener to the surface. 

The color blue is attributed to wisdom, and Butler seems to identify wisdom and order. This seems to me like saying God and order are one, but God and force, or God and cohesion, are less one; for wisdom and will (or God) include all the seven principles equally; or so it seems to me. 

Order is only one of wisdom’s principles of action. The rainbow is the color of wisdom! Let us leave blue to the principle of order.

For some of the ideas expressed in chapters II, III and IV, I am indebted to Butler’s “Seven Creative Principles.”

CHAPTER III. 

NATURE’S DEVIL.

With our last chapter we left creation in good order, with the third principle of nature, order, in possession, and everything showing a clear blue. If life itself had taken a vacation with us, we should have seen twenty-four hours of such blues as no one has dreamed. 

No change anywhere, just a world vibrating to the tone of order, sky blue ; a universe of blue, bas relief against a blue sky! 

Happily all the seven principles kept on working while we played. To restate: First, there is Force, the first principle, the principle of attraction, that draws things, atoms, worlds, and people together. M Helen Wihnans called God the Law of Attraction, but you will readily see that this is a misnomer, as the law of attraction is only one of the seven principles by which God creates. 

God by any name would be the same, and Helen Wilmans’ name for him does not spoil the splendid thinking-out which she did for this day and age. But her statement should not hold us from thinking still farther.

By the way, the color of force is red. Helen Wilmans was impressed with the force or attraction side of life, and I am told that in hair and complexion she showed the sandy reds that belong to that principle; just an interesting illustration of the way these principles of life crop out in what is commonly called “coincidence.” 

Second comes in the principle of Discrimination, which decides what shall be attracted and what let alone. Third comes Order, deciding where each thing shall be placed. 

Then comes the work of the fourth principle 

4. After drawing atoms or people together, discriminating as to quality, arranging in order, Life next binds them in one organization. Thus comes in the fourth principle of life, Cohesion, the color of green that we see in the spring. 

To the person dominated by cohesion, green is a favorite color and any change is a horror. 

To keep things as they are seems to him the chief end of life. The attic is full of old stuff he can’t let go of. His coffers are full of cash and his head of old fogy ideas. He is clannish; his daughters and sons are run into the same mold with father and mother. 

Green-eyed jealousy stands guard against innovation. Cohesion means family ties as distinct from family progress. Unhappy the son and daughter of the house of ties!

5. Unless they are alive enough to kick, to will for themselves, to raise a ferment in the family and release themselves to follow their ideals. Ideals are the yeast that makes active the fifth principle of life, Fermentation. 

This principle is the real devil of all history, all mythology, of Christianity itself. 

It is the destroying principle of life that comes in to tear down that which has served its purpose and must give way to better things. The college boy goes back to the tie- bound home and raises the devil of a ferment that causes much pain, but eventually releases them all to more life, further growth. 

Fermentation is the death principle that acts on all forms of life not fit to be perpetuated. It is dominant in the actinic or destroying rays of the sun that cause decomposition. Its color is deep indigo blue, or black, the color of mourning, pain, loss (of the old), death. 

The family in which this principle is dominant is the family of mourning, darkened rooms, black clothing, secret  sorrows, losses and crosses, troubles, tribulations, and death. 

Not because this principle is really any more painful in its action than any other of the seven, but because man fights it harder. We find ourselves living on the surface of life, judging from appearances, and resisting change. The resistance is due to the activity of the first principle, force. Force holds together, fermentation separates. 

But there is no real reason why the action of either principle should give us pain. There is no reason or cause for the pain accompanying change and death, except in the individual mind. 

It is “all in your mind”, not at all in any inherent quality or principle of nature or life itself, but in unnatural resistance of the individual mind, governed by false concepts of life. 

Do you doubt this? Then tell me why one man courts death while another abhors it. Why does one woman feel only peaceful relief at the death of a very aged and infirm relative, while another in similar condition grieves herself sick over it? Why is one person frightened at the thing another enjoys? Why does one man enjoy traveling while his neighbor hates it? Why does one hate the taste of cod liver oil while his brother likes it? Why do you “turn against ” things you once liked? 

The mental attitude governs in every case; and your mental attitude is determined by your concepts of things in particular and of life in general. If you really believed what Spiritualists claim to believe about the death of a child, could you be anything but happy that a child had died and escaped the miseries and uncertainties of life on earth? Your feelings of resistance to any thing are roused by your belief in evil. 

I am showing you that there is no evil; that life is an orderly creation progressing by interaction of seven beneficent principles. If you can catch this concept, if you are ready for it, you will pass out forever from the old realm of sin, sickness, death, pain.

CHAPTER IV. 

TRANSMUTATION OF EVIL. 

Here comes the sixth principle of life, Transmutation. 

Fermentation is full of purpose. It disintegrates the useless and makes it ready for transmutation to higher forms. 

Out of the fermenting swamp rises the lily. Out of hard experience and suffering comes wisdom. Out of disappointed personal love comes universal love and world-helping. 

Whitman’s heart fermented, disintegrated, nearly broke over an unrequited love, and by and by he saw that love is for the lover and the world, and out of it all came forth his immortal poems. 

Every great man and woman has paralleled Whitman’s experience. The lesser love ferments and out of it rises the greater love for all mankind. 

The family itself disintegrates so that the race may gain. This is what Jesus meant when he said one must forsake family loves, houses, and lands for the kingdom’s sake. To hold family loves against the race, to devote all one’s self to personal loves, is to invite disintegration. To cherish the family love as a part of the race love is to keep it. 

One does not know how to love a person well and happily unless he first loves all persons. 

Fermentation comes into one’s life to lighten it and make room for greater things, for greater joys and loves, for fuller usefulness and wisdom. Fermentation is John the Baptist to Transmutation, which is Christ before the resurrection. 

Nothing goes out of a life but to make room for something better. To let things go, instead of resisting and grieving over the change, is to work with the underlying wisdom and will of life. “Resignation to God’s will” is the key to peaceful and normal growth. Kicking against change only makes gnarls and scars, and side-tracks energy from one’s life business of growing. 

Transmutation, the sixth principle of life, brings reorganization and glory. Its color is the clear purple of the passion flower. It is full of passion, fire, activity. The person in whom trans mutation happens to be dominant is moved to think outside the ordinary channels. 

He comes out and is separate in thought, at least, from the fashions of his mental and physical environment. He forsakes old habits of thought and sets his face toward a larger view of life. 

The new thought movement is a transmutation movement, its people dominated for the time by the transmutation principle. 

7. But there is still another principle of life, the principle of Sensation, blessing, its color the clear yellow of the sun.  

“While in itself sensation is a distinct principle, yet, without its alliance to matter, to organism, there is no sensation. Sensation is a mode of consciousness.” 

Sensation is that which results from the impingement of etheric waves upon an organism built up by interaction of the first six principles of life. Sensation takes possession of the organism, so to speak, and uses it for its own.Just what sensation is like no scientist has dared to say. It is one of those eternal substances that we cannot see, hear, smell, taste, or feel, but without it there could be no seeing, tasting, smelling, hearing, or feeling. As nearly as I can sense sense-ation, it is God; God reaching out through all senses and getting acquainted with his ideas, and steering his ideas (you and me, you know) into safe paths, paths of usefulness, peace, and blessing. 

Every organized being moves in a sea  of vibrations, and by reaching out to ward them, by aspiring toward them, he works with the vibrations to build the organs through which those vibrations are registered. 

Ears and eyes, noses and feelers, are all marconi graphs. Every atom, cell, and corpuscle in your body is a Marconistation for catching spiritual or etheric vibrations on its own account, and for the good of you as a whole. And the more highly organized your body is, the greater the range of vibrations it can register for the use of this spiritual substance-life called sense. 

The expression “five senses” is not scientific from any point of view. Looking at it from the material end, we have as many senses as we have cells and corpuscles in our bodies. 

Viewing it from the spiritual side, the really substantial side of life, we have only one sense, which is God himself, the sense or soul of all creation; and this one sense builds uncounted millions of Marconistations by which it gains intelligence, sensations, from all space. And still life is building better, more sensitive marconigraphs. 

There are those in whom a sixth sense is well developed, and a seventh hinted at. 

And the scientist points to great gaps of vibrations not yet touched by man, not to mention the ultraviolet vibrations not yet imagined. 

Man is destined to explore them all. The sixth sense of clairvoyance and clairaudience corresponds with the sixth principle of transmutation. 

The seventh sense, intuition, clear-knowing, corresponds to the seventh principle of sensation or blessing, and it results in the so-called cosmic consciousness. 

All these principles and senses are inherent in every human being, and in every atom and corpuscle of creation. In due time every individual will come under dominance of each and every principle; but always the entire seven  are working subconsciously in you, if not consciously. And always the entire seven are present and active, consciously or unconsciously, in every life cell of creation. 

Nothing has been left out of anybody’s make-up; everything is in its place, awaiting its turn in your consciousness.

CHAPTER V. 

THE NEW THOUGHT PLATFORM. 

This brings us to the statement of our Twelve Planks of the New Thought Platform, as a basis for future instruction in the development of the individua, for the joy of all. 

Here is our platform, broad enough, strong enough for not only the “hundred and forty and four thousand” elect, but for all mankind, and woman kind, and even for all the ITS of creation: 

1. God is all present Mind, whose mode of motion is thought. 

2. Man is God’s Idea; men are trains of thought in God’s mind, “man is a statement of beliefs.” 

3. Thought on its active side is Will or Desire, on its negative side it is Wisdom.

4. Desire and Wisdom inhere in God and in all his thoughts and in man and in man’s thoughts. Desire and Wisdom hold planets in their orbits and project comets on their course. They likewise hold man in his place and urge him to work out the God-idea within him by building more and more stately mansions in mind, and in materials. Desire and Wisdom control man’s thoughts, too. Not even one “idle word,” or idle thought, is too slight to be swayed by the desire within it, and by desires outside of it which are akin.

5. Desire is the primal force of Attraction inherent in every atom and in every organization of atoms through all creation. 6. Wisdom is the Pattern, the Idea, inherent in God, and every atom, and in every organization of atoms in all creation. 

7. Desire and Wisdom constitute  also the free ethers (or God) in which all creation moves and has its being, and by in-spiring which it lives and grows. 

8. Life is a Great School in which we learn wisdom by doing things. 

9. All ways of doing things—or people—are open to us, wise and unwise. We may use either or both ways. We find by experience that the “way of the transgressor is hard,” while “wisdom’s ways are ways of pleasantness and all her paths are peace.” 

By experience we prove wisdom’s ways are what we desire, are not wisdom and desire One, from eternity to eternity? 

Transgressor of what? Of the law of all being, the Law of Oneness, Wisdom, and Desire. (How would you act toward another if you could see your Oneness with him and realize your wisdom and love?) 

10. Man’s desire is inseparable from his wisdom, he desires what he thinks is for his good.  He is also one with the universal sea of wisdom and desire which lies just above his consciousness. This universal wisdom desires for and through him, and often overrules for his good the good he thought he desired. At the time it seems hard that he cannot have the thing he desired; later he sees that it was because he was not, in his consciousness, wise enough to desire the right thing in the right place. 

This One Universal Consciousness is ever urging every man to right action, before the man has wisdom enough to recognize what the right action should be.

This spirit of wisdom lightens every man that comes into the world, and continues to press for expression through him, every moment as long as he lives. 

The more complete a man’s dependence upon this universal spirit that speaks within, the surer he is to always choose the path of wisdom, peace, and pleasantness. The world is growing in knowledge, the only way a mental world can grow. Man’s mistakes come through dependence upon his present fund of wisdom and knowledge, considering himself apart from other humans, and separate from God, the Universal Spirit of all wisdom. 

11. The things that are unseen are the true forces and substances of life, Wisdom, Love or Desire, Ideals. 

The things that are seen are ever changing for something better. Therefore, we look within for our peace and happiness and we value a clear conscience above rubies. We value above loves, lands, and honors that inner quiet, the well-done of the Universal Spirit witnessing with ours, that all is well no matter what passes. 

12. But it is not all resignation. 

Next comes creation. Being mental creatures we think new things into being. Do we desire a thing? Then it is ours by right, provided we can have it without robbing another. The next thing is to desire it steadily and think it into being. Health, Wealth, Wisdom, Love, Success, all may be ours, not only without robbing another ; they may enrich others through being ours. 

But we must think them into being without thinking anything away from others. The means by which we go to work to earn money must be blest by those who buy as well as those who sell. We desire for others all we desire for ourselves, plus all they may desire for themselves. 

The chief end of man is to glorify good and enjoy working it out forever.

CHAPTER VI. 

EVOLUTION AND THE ABSOLUTE, AND PERPETUAL LIFE. 

Nearly all new thought people believe in evolution, along with all orthodox scientists of the day. But here and there you will find a teacher of some cult that declares positively there is no such thing as evolution, that it is a myth, a mirage, maya, illusion, that there is only the Absolute and everything else is poppycock and tommy-rot, or words to that effect. 

We receive hundreds of letters from beginners bewildered by these conflicting teachings. “Which is right?” they beg to know. They are both right in a sense, and they are both wrong in a sense. 

“The things which are not seen are eternal, the things which are seen are temporal,”—temporary, forever changing,—said Paul. 

But the absolutist “new thoughter” jumps a long way and arrives at the conclusion that the things which are not seen are eternal, absolute, while the things that are seen are useless, chaotic nothings to be ignored, despised, denied, and lived above. 

The Christian Science branch of new thought attributes all matter to “carnal mind,” and carnal mind it identifies as the devil.  Material things are not under the law of God, they assert, neither can be, therefore matter and all material things are evil, the devil, and we must despise them and live outside of them. They, too, are right, in a sense. God is the Absolute, unchanging, eternal in the heavens; the same yesterday, today, and forever; the omniscient, omnipotent, omnipresent One; the only actor in all action; the only thinker behind all thought; the one life and energy that fills all space and time; the One found alike in heaven and in hell ; God the First Cause, the One Creator; God the Absolute and intangible I AM IT who inhabits space eternally. 

Here is your absolute, of whom the absolutist prates. God is absolute, changeless. But his THOUGHTS are ever changing within him; his thought-built universe evolutes from the beginning.  And the beginning itself is eternal. Every blade of grass that grows, every tree, every insect, bird, animal, is an orderly evolution of thought within the Absolute; and every child that comes into the world repeats each step of evolution from “the beginning” described in Genesis, up to the present time. In the womb he passes subconsciously through every phase of evolution from the first forming of a sphere out of the fiery mist, up through every vegetable and animal plane to the plane of completed man; and he comes forth  “an acme of things accomplished”  by God’s thought plus man’s up to the present time, and “an encloser of things to be” accomplished by God and man in all millenniums to come. 

There Is this active thought side of God, and creation is IT—including you and me. 

God thinks; and he does not think the absolute and unchangeable any more than you do, or the absolutist teacher does. God the absolute is not content with Nirvana, the state of changeless bliss feeling. 

If he had been, you and I and creation had never been. God feels Nirvana at the center of him, as you and I may feel it (of which more anon), but he is not content with that; he wants to think out bliss to the very circumference of him; he wants to prove himself in ideas, to think out thought-creatures who will “enjoy him forever,” enjoy with him forever. 

So God BEGAN to think. His spirit moved on the face of the Nirvana deep and his nebulous feeling began to precipitate in thought forms of whirling corpuscles and worlds; the “morningstars sang together” with him. This was the beginning of things, the beginning of evolution, the beginning of God’s thinking that resulted at last in man, who could think with him as well as within him and by his power.” The father worketh hitherto (to the point of evolving me)”,  said Jesus, “and now I work.” “I in the Father, and he in me, and we in YOU,” Jesus explained. 

The evolution of man is the involution of God ; evolution is the concentration of God’s life, nature, character, into countless millions of images and likenesses of himself. Men are the facets of God; each focuses all the colors of his spectrum. To this end God thought and thinks: that man find himself “an infinite little copy of God,” ready to carry thinking still further. 

So God “gave man dominion” over all things he had thought out up to and including man himself. And with God, conscious man came the end of new orders of creation, after that comes nature plus “art”, plus man’s thought and man’s work. 

Don’t you see that God was lonesome, and set to work to think out (thought being his only mode of activity) a lot of self-thinking, self-willing people to enjoy living and thinking and loving with him?I doubt God’s knowing in the beginning just how to do this. He had to experiment. 

All along the way of evolution lie the bones of creatures God thought out and then abandoned for higher forms. These fossil creatures are still preserved to us, that we may see the mistakes God made before he succeeded in thinking out a satisfactory pattern of a man. But at last he got him made, pronounced him good, turned over the remainder of the job to him, and rested from his lonely and hitherto unappreciated labors. 

And then man took up the work of evolution. As the Father had life and will, love, wisdom in himself, so had he given to the son to have life, will, wisdom, love, thinking power in himself. Then God drove him out of the garden of Eden to work out the dominion given him; dominion over every beast of the field and every beast of his own breast ; dominion over earth, fire, water, and air within and without. And man has “evoluted” things apace. It is a far cry from the first fig-leaf apron to the dressmakers’ convention held in New York every spring, and to the ready-to-wear clothing a man buys on sight; from flint-and-tinder fires to lucifer matches and Gurney heaters; from cave dwellings to twentieth century mansions and hotels; from wooden sticks to Oliver plows ; from pine knots to electric lighting ; from the spring at the roadside to the springs piped into your kitchen ; from the pony express to the twentieth century limited, the telegraph, telephone, and wireless; from the log and paddle of Ab to the Mauretania and the Wright brothers; from the stone ax and spearhead to United Steel and our navy’s tour of the world; from the jungle of Eden to a New York of skyscrapers; from hieroglyphs on stone to the Congressional library and Carnegie; from Adam to Christ, and to Roosevelt, Paderewski, Rockefeller. It takes man to help God put on the finishing touches. 

That’s what God made man for, to help him think still farther and better, and to enjoy doing it forever; to make a paradise out of this earth and then conquer the stars. 

If you are critical you can find lots of mistakes man has made in trying to improve the earth; but he is abandoning his mistakes as fast as he can, just as God abandoned reptilian monstrosities as soon as he thought beyond them. 

And every day we are evolving better ideas and putting them to use. Every day we are getting better command of ourselves, our wills; every day we are doing better work; every day we are coming nearer together, working more for the good of all than for the good of self.Surely we are “growing in wisdom and in knowledge”, the only way there is for mental creatures to grow. Man and God are now working together to create “whatsoever things they desire.” Between them they are daily discovering new and greater things to desire, and daily they are working together to think out and work out those things into being. God being omnipotence, omniscience, omnipresence, and God being the backer of man, do you think there is any desirable thing that they cannot bring into being? 

Don’t you see that with such a backing any man’s desire is but the prophecy of its own fulfillment? What if desire is exactly identical with Newton’s force of gravitation? What if desire draws the thing desired? Haven’t you noticed in your own life a hundred, a thousand little cases wherein a desired thing came to you in the nick of time? I have. 

Ponder this: When the desired thing does not come to you or to me, and comes readily, it is because something in you inhibits the action of desire, just as you inhibit the action of gravitation this minute by holding this book from being drawn to the ground. Desire and gravitation are identical, the very same force. The earth desires and attracts this book; you desire and hold the book away from the earth. How can you do this, when earth is so much larger? You do it by concentration of desire, not by bulk of desiring atoms. You are an involution of all creation, with power over all creation. You overcome all forces below you and by this exercise you develop energy for still greater overcomings. Whatever thing you desire will come to you just as soon as you can find and remove the inhibiting desire. 

For desire, gravitation, attraction is inhibited by greater desire, gravitation, attraction. Sometimes another’s desire is set upon a thing you desire and his attraction inhibits yours. But ninety-nine out of one hundred times it is some counter desire within you that keeps you from receiving what you desire ; or it is the insulating of your desire-power by fear. 

In any event it is merely a matter of time, patience, and desire, and persistence, when you will be able to get around or over that inhibiting desire. 

There is absolutely no true ideal in the imagination of any man but it will be “desiredrawn” into expression sooner or later. 

The millennium that has been desired in all ages is surely being drawn into being. And here comes in the overcoming of  death, the last enemy that shall be ousted by man. The prophets will surely be justified; death will give place to life incorruptible, right here on this earth. Even the material scientists are seeing it now; are seeing what the religionist has always known by intuition. About death and its overcoming we hear conflicting teaching, too, as about evolution and the absolute. “There is no death,” says one; “we are eternal now.” “Death is the last enemy that shall be overcome,” says his opponent. 

Both are right. In the absolute is no death, no beginning, and no end. On the unseen side—at the center of the star—we are all one life, deathless, im mortal. Men have felt this always. But on the seen side of life, the thought-built side, we certainly do die, as well as live. Death is doubtless a door into a new room of life, but nevertheless it is death. And it is this very death of the thought-built body as a whole that the prophets declared should be overcome as the last enemy. 

Somatic death is necessary to expedite the evolution of man. Man is a growing child, and it is easier to slough off an outgrown body and begin over than to spend time and energy making over the body to fit the growing up individual. But it is only a matter of getting rid of mistakes. When we learn to slough off our mistakes daily, hourly, as a little child does, we shall keep soft, elastic, clean bodies that can do their dying daily, instead of all in a bunch. 

The outgrowing of death in the body is a matter of desire. Nobody likes death, everybody would be glad to abolish it. Man’s desire would have found a way long ago except for one thing. Each individual has lived so strenuously trying to subdue his environment and earn a living that he has TIRED of living and literally lost his desire-grip on life. 

Not until man gets earth conditions made over into pretty much of a paradise can he faithfully desire to stay here without change. Death of the body is so wrapped up with economic conditions that the two will have to be overcome together. To so live as not to become tired of living is the key to overcoming death of the body. And how could one enjoy living eternally with the spur of poverty nipping him, or the sight of poverty-nipped neighbors forever before him? 

First must Edward Bellamy’s dream come true; and thousands still will die in working it out. After that everlasting life in the flesh will come easy. And along with it will come levitation, rapid transit to and from other worlds.

CHAPTER VII. 

COSMIC CONSCIOUSNESS. 

A man  is mind, one with the Great Mind. And in this mind is his thought-built body. Instead of your being a mind or soul in a body, you are mind with a thought-built body inside of it! 

You are not a mind, but MIND, universal mind, God mind. 

At the center of you, which is also the circumference, you are God. “One with the Father,” as Jesus said. The seers of all the ages have known this. 

Listen to these “Last Lines” , by Emily Bronte:

 No coward soul is mine, No trembler in the world’s storm-troubled sphere: I see Heaven’s glories shine, And faith shines equal, arming me from fear. 

O God within my breast, Almighty, ever-present Deity! Life—that in me has rest, As I—undying Life—have power in thee! 

Vain are the thousand creeds That move men’s hearts: unutterably vain; Worthless as withered weeds, Or idlest froth amid the boundless main, 

To waken doubt in one Holding so fast by thine infinity; So surely anchored on The steadfast rock of immortality. 

With wide-embracing love Thy spirit animates eternal years, Pervades and broods above, Changes, sustains, dissolves, creates, and rears. 

Though earth and man were gone, And suns and universes ceased to be, And Thou wert left alone, Every existence would exist in Thee. 

There is not room for Death, Nor atom that his might could render void; Thou—THOU art Being and Breath, And what THOU art may never be destroyed.  

And there is that beautiful little poem, “Illusion,” by our own American poet, Ella Wheeler Wilcox:

God and I in space alone, And nobody else in view. 

And “Where are the people, O Lord,” I said, 

“The earth below and the sky o’erhead, And the dead whom once I knew?” 

“That was a dream,” God smiled and said; “A dream that seemed to be true; 

There were no people living or dead, There was no earth and no sky o’erhead,

There was only Myself and you.” 

“Why do I feel no fear,” I asked, “Meeting YOU here this way? 

For I have sinned, I know full well; And is there heaven, and is there hell, And is this the Judgment Day?” 

“Nay! those were but dreams,” the great God said, 

“Dreams that have ceased to be; 

There is no such thing as fear, or sin; 

There is no you—you never have been— There is nothing at all but Me!” 

Kate Boehme illustrates this as well as it can be illustrated to a three-dimensional intellect with a star. 

The points of the star represent the individual’s consciousness, the visible person. Trace these points back toward the center and you find all are one. 

 Imagine the universe as a great star, each individual as a point of the star. The more completely one lives in the consciousness of his material self the farther he gets away from consciousness of the center where all are one. But it is quite possible to extend one’s consciousness until it takes in the spiritual center as well as the material circumference of life. 

It is possible to go still farther and come into sympathy, into consciousness with other points of the great star. I have dwelt much upon the oneness of all beings because it is the very most important plank in the whole new thought platform, and without it there is no basis for correct reasoning, or for right understanding and judgment. To reason and judge by that which we see at the point of the star is to misjudge life and people and go ever astray in our reckonings. 

The points of the star head every which way, and on the very tip of each sits Gradgrind, with insanity and death straight before him! On the other hand, to get clear away from the point of the star, to live too much in the consciousness of unmaterial life, is to invite disintegration and death of the individual. 

I have sometimes wondered if Emer son’s softening of the brain was not due in a measure, at least, to this very thing; if he did not dwell so much with the absolute, with the oversoul, valuing so little the forms and facts of material life, that the channels which thought must run in grew shallow and soft. And it is a fact that nearly every devoted spiritualist one meets is anything but positively healthy and wealthy on the material plane. “Judge not according to outward appearances,” said Jesus, “but judge right judgment.” Right judgment comes from getting a fair view of all the premises. Right judgment begins at the center, the point of oneness of motive, is and reasons outward; while unright judgment begins at the point of the star and stays there. 

The only safe way is to stand on the solid earth, value the world of created things as proof of the center of life and power, look to the center for power and wisdom, but be not content until you have used the power and wisdom to change material things. A man is a point of the universal star, and his center is the center of every other star point. To judge another by yourself is scientific ; but first be sure you know yourself, from circumference to center and back again. 

NOW: God is the Universal Presence of Will and Wisdom, who dreamed a universe and then proceeded to think it out. Robert Fulton was a point of this Universal Presence of will and wisdom, made in its image and of its very substance, breathing momently its essence, its dream, its will and wisdom. Robert Fulton dreamed a steamboat, and then proceeded to think it out. Others, too, caught the dream, caught more of it than Fulton could, and then proceeded to think it out. 

The Mauretania is the result, the expression of that dream up to date; and still the dream is growing; still the “pattern” is coming down from the heavens, from the One Presence, to be caught by man and thought out into form. And many were the mistakes made in thinking out the steamboat dream up to date, and every mistake was a teacher. 

As fast as man learned from a mistake he corrected it and passed on.So even the mistakes were good, when considered in regard to the man, the dream, and it’s working out. 

For man, being all mental, grows only by learning ; and mistakes teach him, as well as successes. Therefore are mistakes  good. You realize this when you really understand what man is and how he grows by catching on to and working out his point of the great star-dream of the Whole. 

His individual dream is his set of specifications from the great Architect- Dreamer of space and eternity; and his wage for thinking out these specifications into being is joy ever growing, and houses, lands, gratitude, fame, and personal loves added. To be right with one’s part of the great dream is to make a magnet of one’s self that draws every desirable thing. 

To do the will of the Father as seen in your dream or ideal is the necessary thing. When Theodore Roosevelt was new on his presidency job some of his party leaders thought he needed instruction. Said one of them, “Mr. Roosevelt, you must continually feel for the pulse of the people and be governed by that.” “Why should I spend time feeling for the people’s pulse,” demanded Roosevelt, “when every honest man knows in his own heart what is right?” It is by feeling the universal pulse beat in his own heart and acting upon it that Roosevelt is doing so much for the world. “I am just an average man,” said he in an interview; “the only difference between me and any ordinary man is that when I see a thing ought to be done I go straight and do it.” Other men as brilliant and as good get tangled in personal considerations, bad habits of living, red tape. 

Roosevelt keeps his eye on his dream, his specifications from the heaven within, and puts in his best luck wherever and whenever there is a chance. If anybody gets in the way of that lick so much the worse for him. McKinley put in his best licks after first seeing that all his friends were safe out of the way, and all the proprieties observed. He knew as well as Roosevelt or Lincoln what was right, but he couldn’t do it if it hurt the feelings of his friends, or his wife. Did you ever read Kipling’s “How the Ship Found Herself”? If not, do so. It presents to the imagination a perfect picture of the way the universe is finding itself. 

Kipling describes the new ship, every mast, sail, and bit of timber, every bolt and screw in place, each well fitted, polished, complacent, and proud in its proper place. Then the ship is launched and sails away to sea. As the ship plows ahead, rising to the crest of a great wave only to plunge headlong into the trough, all the little screws and bolts, as well as masts and sails, begin to creak and squeak and shriek complaints. “Oh, you are grinding me to pieces !” shrieks the bolt against the wood. The mast snaps at the deck ; the stanchions groan that they are being ruined and can’t hold on much longer; the yards and masts shriek that their backs are breaking and the sails ought to be slit to ribbons for abusing them so. Every individual scrap of metal that goes to make up the great ship has its own complaint to make about the way its neighbor abuses it. And all this time the ship keeps steadily on, the sailors polish the decks and keep the brasses bright, loose a screw here, tighten a bolt there, drop a bit of oil where it is needed. And after a while the various parts get used to their places and their work, the creaks and shrieks and groans grow softer, and finally everything settles contentedly to its work, and the sharp complaints die away to a full-toned murmur of understanding and good will toward each other and their work. And so the good ship finds herself. 

The world is like that. All these ages we have been crying against our neighbors and our work. We have misunderstood and undervalued ourselves and each other. But always the good ship has kept steadily on her course, and we have been oiled and polished, tightened up or loosened out as need arose, but ever we have been kept to our place in spite of misunderstanding and complaint, unless we happened to be the flea, or rat, or stowaway variety that sometimes infests a ship! And now, in this nineteenth and twentieth centuries, we common parts of the ship are finding ourselves as part of the whole. 

CHAPTER VIII. 

HOW TO BECOME COSMO-CONSCIOUS. 

The consciousness of self in relation to the whole universe and God is called cosmic consciousness, the consciousness of the cosmos. It is truly a state of consciousness only and it results from an attitude of mind that some people are born with and others achieve by deliberate prac tice.It is, too, a matter of growth ; for no man can achieve cosmic consciousness until he has grown up mentally to a certain height. It is like the growth of a seed in the ground. 

A grain of corn comes to itself in the earth. Its individual consciousness is born down under the sod. The warmth of the sun draws it upward;  by answering the sun’s urge it sends out roots, finds its food, and does its work. Probably it complains and strains, even as you and I. And ever it aspires, even as we; ever it stretches upward in answer to the sun’s call, even as you and I aspire toward the spiritual sun that beams unseen for us, hidden by the denseness of our earth surroundings. 

And so the little grain of corn does its work and frets its little heart and ever reaches upward, until at last it pokes its little head above the earth and for the first time gets a glimpse of something besides itself. Under the sod the grain of corn was supremely conscious of itself and its limitations and strivings; now it sees other people, the earth and its relation to the whole; it has come into something that to it is a sort of cosmic consciousness. 

The coming forth of the butterfly from the chrysalis is another parallel to this cosmic-consciousness experience; also the coming forth of the child from the womb. In each case it is a matter of coming forth from a cocoon of self- consciousness into a consciousness of life, of other people and one’s relations to them. The ordinary philosophy of life held by the common run of people to-day is a mental cocoon of self-consciousness in which he grows, wriggling, twisting, and complaining more or less, until he grows up to the point of bursting that self-philosophy and coming out of his shell into consciousness of a world in which he is only one of many all urged by a common life purpose from one God. 

To really sense this, as well as to see it intellectually, is to experience real cosmic consciousness. This birth into the cosmic sense generally comes as suddenly and completely as the birth of a butterfly or a babe. There is no going back again into the chrysalis, no going back into the old little-self life. But one catches intellectual glimpses of the cosmic before he is really born into the cosmic consciousness, just as the grub may catch glimpses of the world through his shell, may feel his growing wings though they are not yet unfolded; just as the chick may peep at the world before he fully emerges from the shell. 

The Bible states that they that come unto God “must believe that he is, and that he is a rewarder of them that diligently seek him.” Even so, those who come into the cosmic sense must believe that they are one with the cosmos, so that they desire or aspire to know the cosmos better and to feel with it. In due time comes the experience of cosmic consciousness, which is an experience, but not a provable thing. It is a religious experience, known by the one who experiences it, but utterly tangible to one who is not ready to emerge from the grub state. 

As well talk color to one born blind as to talk cosmic consciousness to the ordinary man.  Or, rather, to the back-number man ; for it is the ordinary men and women of the twentieth century who are now coming into the world of cosmic consciousness. The religious experience commonly called conversion may be likened to the state of the grub when he first feels his embryo wings and catches a glimpse of the world through his shriveling shell. He is still held fast in his cramped environment, but he begins to realize that there is something larger that he will find in time. This is where the idea of heaven after death came in ; the human grub of past generations died in the grub state; he never came to the open of cosmic consciousness, so his heaven did come after death, as his instinct and theology taught him. The masses died thus. 

Only here and there a seer or a Christ found the cosmic consciousness of heaven within and now. And these, too, realized that the grub  man needed time and countless reincarnations before he could find heaven within and now. This accounts for so much future tense in the Bible, and harmonizes it with the present tense of Jesus’ teaching about heaven and oneness. 

The religious experience called by old- fashioned Methodists “sanctification” is nothing more or less than the cosmic consciousness. Many sought sanctification but few found it, though more than a few claimed it. Conversion means turning to God, the Cosmic One, and trying to imitate Jesus; but sanctification means giving to God yourself, all you know and all you don’t know, and finding yourself in him and him in you as your very heart, desire, and moving impulse. One sees either of these experiences intellectually first, “as through a glass darkly”; as through the thinning cocoon, and, seeing, desires it. Then he meets the conditions and experiences it “in his heart” or emotional center, which is the center of the star, you know, where God is. 

This “heart” of you is what modern psychologists call the subconscious or subliminal mind, of which more anon. Suffice it here to say that the subconscious mind is about 95 percent of you, and that it is like a deep reservoir filled with thoughts and concepts sent into it by way of your conscious intellect. 

The conscious mind is a mere surface or gateway to this big reservoir of you. Not until the 95 per cent, reservoir of your subconscious mind has accepted a truth can you really embody that truth and be saved by it. This is why the old- fashioned religionist belittled intellect; he knew it counted for naught as long as “the heart” was wrong. A hundred years ago it was fashionable to seek conversion, because the time was ripe for a great many people to come into that consciousness. In this day and age many of the sons and daughters and grandsons and granddaughters of those converted a hundred years ago are born and brought up already converted; they are born with a degree of spiritual consciousness never dreamed of before this age, except by the occasional prophet and savior. 

I knew in Oregon two old people near- ing the threescore-and-ten milepost, who were born in this consciousness. I quizzed them long and often about it. It was a marvel to me then; now it is beautifully clear. They were born converted, and in early youth they came into sanctification, or cosmic consciousness. Their beautiful faces and lovely lives manifested it. My mother was converted when she was about thirty-four, and died two years later, when I was nine. I thought of spiritual things when very young, and was converted when I was less than twenty-five. My two children have practically grown up in spiritual  thought, and I am looking for their children to be born converted. When I was about twenty-seven I came into the experience called then sanctification, now named cosmic consciousness. So by the law of evolution my grandchildren or great-grandchildren may be born cosmic-sensitive! 

In Dr. Maurice Bucke’s book on “Cosmic Consciousness” he gives the following as the truths which the new consciousness revealed to him. 

1. He “came to see and know that the cosmos is not dead matter but a living presence.” 

2. “That the soul of man is immortal; that the universe is so built and ordered that without any peradventure all things work together for the good of each and all.” 

3. “That the foundation principle of the world is what we call love, and that the happiness of every one is in the long run absolutely certain.” To convince your subconscious self of these three truths is to achieve the cosmic sense; for whatever that subconscious self really accepts is what you feel to be true. The intellectual concept does not save you. How can it, when conscious mind is but five per cent, of your total consciousness? You must be convinced of a truth before you are saved by that truth. 

A line from Shakespeare points the way : “Assume a virtue if you have it not.” To affirm a truth, acting upon it as well as you can, ends in subconscious conviction and knowing, or “feeling” that truth. Why not, since we are men tal beings? A high truth firmly held will make over the entire mind, conscious and subconscious. 

To say the truth over to yourself is to “speak the Word” that creates and recreates you. Without the Word, the affirmation, the mental statement, is not anything made or remade in you.  

To achieve the cosmic consciousness, affirm it, affirm it. Take special seasons every day, preferably the first minutes after waking and the last before going to sleep, for special realization practice. First, breathe fully and relax every muscle. Then affirm positively to yourself that the universe is a living and loving presence and that all things work together for the good and joy of each and all. Affirm this several times, positively. Then relax as fully as possible, get limp all over, and imagine that One Living Presence of Love enfolding you warmly, filling you with the love and wisdom of Itself. Think how you would feel if you could feel this to be true. Then go about your work and never mind the affirmations or the cosmic consciousness, either, for that matter. 

If you are faithful to this realization practice you will soon find yourself remembering it and thinking and acting from it without trying to.  And eventually you will find not only your thoughts but your very instinct acting upon the statements you have made for yourself. 

The more good will, enthusiasm, and imagination you can put into this practice the sooner the real cosmic consciousness will be yours. It will be yours eventually, anyway, but you can hasten it by every bit of aspiration, affirmation, imagination, and steady enthusiasm you put into it.

CHAPTER IX. 

TELEPATHY: A NEW VIEW.

Man is “an infinite little copy of God” and everything in this world is a copy of some portion of man. Every invention existed first in man’s mind. Man has a complete photographing outfit within him, camera, lens, negative, dark room, developers, art gallery, and all. 

The telegraph and telephone came from within man. You cannot name an invention of any sort from the tiniest and simplest to the greatest and most complex; you cannot name a form in nature, nor a principle of growth in nature, that has not its parallel and original in man. And more inventions are coming every day, all coming out of man. And by these things that come out of man we are learning what is in man. One of the most significant things that has come out of man so far is the Marconi system of wireless telegraph. We haven’t got the wireless telegraph all out of man yet, many improvements have been made since wireless telegraphy was first announced, and more are coming. But enough of it has been evolved to give us a very good idea of how men communicate without using either of the ordinary five senses. 

Telepathy is the word coined to cover a lot of cases of communication not explainable through the five senses. Such as that case of Bishop Taylor. He was traveling his circuit one night, and a spring freshet carried coach and horses off their footing, the bishop barely escaping with his life. His wife and daughter were sleeping in their separate rooms at home, a hundred miles away. At the exact hour of the bishop’s accident wife and daughter were roused by a terrible fear, and both cried out that the bishop’s life was in danger. Later they quieted down and slept again. Two days later the bishop recounted his experience to them, saying that at the moment of the accident he gave himself up for lost, and his soul went out to his wife and daughter in a heart-breaking farewell. I need not recount other tales of the sort, nearly everybody has had similar experiences of his own, or knows someone who has. That, under certain conditions, men do communicate with each other without using any of the ordinary known means for such purpose is a fact too well established now to elicit discussion.

But the method of such communication is an open question the whole civilized world is engaged in discussing. Several societies for psychical research spend much time sifting evidence with a view to settling upon some one theory as official. They are after a sort of Newtonian law that cannot be disputed. So far the results are a mass of evidence, more or less reliable, and several conflicting theories. 

The Spiritualists say spirits do it all. Professor Hyslop is now convinced that spirits do some of the communicating. Others throw spirits to the dogs and insist that every spirit in the flesh is able to send and to receive mental messages, under certain unknown conditions. Now please remember that all these views are merely individual opinions, based upon the same mass of circumstantial evidence. 

Nobody has proved anything beyond the phenomena themselves. And all these people are now inclined to agree that probably every man has within himself the ability to telepath, and that probably most of the common experiences of telepathy take place without the intervention of other spirits, in the body or out.  I am inclined to think that all these phenomena take place within and by the power of the individual himself, without outside disembodied spirits having anything whatever to do with it. I believe man is his own telegraph and marconigraph for sending and receiving messages, and that the higher his mind projects into the ethers of pure spirit, the cosmic sense, the more he will learn about his own marconigraph and the better he will be able to use it. 

This does not mean that I don’t believe in disembodied spirits, or in their power to communicate with man. There may be disembodied conscious souls; I neither believe in them nor disbelieve in them. The case stands simply “not proven.” The phenomena that convinced Professor Hyslop did not come up to my “test conditions.” It seemed to me that he accepted spirits on the say-so of a woman who afterward discredited her own testimony. 

Whereupon Professor Hyslop discredited her to save his scientific face! Of course the professor is a trained observer; so am I. And I have nothing to lose and the truth to gain if new evidence changes my mind. But of this I am reasonably sure: that if there are disembodied conscious spirits who communicate with men they are equipped with something like the same sort of telepath apparatus that embodied spirits have. 

Now let us see what we can discover from the wireless telegraph of Marconi, for verily man is like unto it, as Jesus might say. Analogy is after all the best proof of a thing, particularly when the subject of the analogy comes out of man with whom the comparison is made. First, then, the wireless telegraph is based upon the ethers in which we live and move and have our being. The heavenly ethers convey its every message. It is the heavenly ethers through which the message is conveyed, and it  is the earth which receives the current. 

Up in the heavens, at the top of a tall rod, the message is received, and down the rod it comes, to be received close to earth if not in the very earth itself. Think of space as a living, love- vibrating presence; a divine presence that vibrates perhaps to the tone of Nirvana. Every activity of man and of whirling world interrupts the current of this basic Nirvana vibration, and thereby conveys its import to other individuals and to God. In speaking I send out certain sounds that interrupt the etheric current in certain definite rhythm. 

Your ears are fine instruments for measuring the current-interruptions I am making in the ethers. Seeing, hearing, smelling, tasting, feeling, are all based upon this same interruption of the basic vibration tone of the universal substance, which is electric in its nature. The telephone, telegraph, and wireless all are based upon this same principle of conveying messages by interruption of an electric current. In telegraphing, the electricity is made to vibrate through the wire, and the interruptions are made by tapping a key. In wireless telegraphing the vibration of the upper air is used, the interruptions coming from the key. 

Close to earth there are so many other interruptions of current taking place that the wireless key cannot make itself distinguished. Note the difference between telegraph and wireless: in telegraphing, the current is confined to the wire and the message follows that line only; but a wireless message goes out in all directions, as the rays of the sun go out. To get a wire you must be on the line. To get a wireless you can be anywhere ; the only necessity is that you are keyed to the message sent. 

Unless a ship’s instrument is keyed aright it cannot receive the most insistent message sent out from a wireless station.To have a line up to the clear spaces, and to be tuned to the sender, are the two absolute requirements of wireless telegraphy. And of telepathy. The man whose thought stays close to earth; who lives in the tangle of cross-purposes; who looks on the outward appearances as the important thing; such a man must depend upon his five earth-senses for most of the messages he receives. But the man who runs up a line into the clear blue of the cosmic senses receives telepaths and spiritual “leads” the earthy man never dreams of. 

I wonder if intuition is the heaven- wire by which we receive our wireless messages. And I am sure aspiration and inspiration are messages sent over the heaven-wire. In connection with this idea I recall certain discoveries of Dr. Baraduc’s in Paris, and several alleged photograph reproductions of strange psychic phenomena produced by him. Dr. Baraduc has succeeded in photographing what he calls the mental ball. This, he says, is a luminous sphere that floats at the end of a misty cable three or four feet above the head of a person. Dr. Baraduc thinks it is through this misty cable and mental ball that people receive telepathic messages. It may be true. If so I wonder if the wireless telegraph people could not solve some of their difficulties by putting a metal globe at the top of their poles. Dr. Baraduc says that at death this mental ball and its anchoring cable float free and dissolve like smoke. He shows photos of this phenomenon. He likewise shows photos of the spirit or life or aura floating off from the body and dissolving in long vapor-like filaments and streamers. 

I cannot prove to the five-senses man that he has within him the spiritual instruments for sending and receiving messages by wireless. None of these spiritual things can be proved to such a man, any more than color can be proved to one born blind to it. Spiritual things are discerned by new spiritual senses. “Ye must be born again,” if you are still densely material. If you cannot see by analogy, your spiritual, cosmic-sense eyes are indeed closed, and more time must be allowed before you come out of the grub-state. 

Let us assume telepathy and learn how to use it. Nothing like doing a thing to teach us the truth about it. It may be that telepathy has not always been a practical thing among all human beings; that it was merely inherent, as the butterfly’s wings were inherent in the grub ; waiting for a certain stage of development to unfold it. All through the ages there have been a few peculiar persons who manifested the ability to telepath. And many people of the psychic order have had special experiences in thought transference. But all cases seem to have been sporadic and impossible to repeat. Never until this age has there been any attempt made to classify telepathic phenomena and utilize the law of them. All this thinking about it means that the hour is at hand for unfolding our telepathic wings, so to speak. 

One of the first requisites for telepathic communication seems to be that mysterious something called “rapport.” Two people who love each other and are harmonious in thought can exchange thoughts without tangible means of conveyance, while two inharmonious persons seem to make no exchange at all. Dr. Baraduc and his late wife communicate telepathically, and Dr. Bara duc believes and seems to have proved by his photographic experiments that there was a sort of spiritual cord between him and his wife, communicating through those mental balls of which I spoke before. 

Many seers have declared that they could see filmy cords connecting certain people together. Such spiritual lines probably do exist between certain people. It would not be strange if these very spiritual lines were “the pattern in the heavens” that inspired the telegraph; and that one’s thoughts are the “Morse code” understood and translated by those on the line. It looks, then, as if there is a telepathy of wires as well as a telepathy of wireless. And the former is more easily proved and attracts more attention than the latter, because it is more nearly developed as a provable thing. And it looks as if language is truly inspired, as the psalmist says; since certain people are really “attached to each other,” as we say, attached by spiritual lines that are real telepath wires. And this reminds me of another phase of telegraphy and telepathy : we are to have color pictures flashed over the wires, just as many people have had visions flashed over their telepathic wires. If one admits this hint at a hypothesis, it is easy to see how to cultivate telepathy. 

Cultivate harmony and love and community of interests. 

Telepathy by wire has existed for nobody can guess how long. I have seen many cases of it, where two people exchanged thoughts many times every day often without even guessing that they did so. William’s mother and I must have a line up, judging by the number of messages we exchange on little items concerning the household. And William and I are always exchanging thoughts, sometimes sending and receiving messages by intention, but more often involuntarily. We have no mental reservations between us to act as grounders for our thoughts. And this brings me to the main reason that almost settles me in the belief that telepathy by spiritual wire, and. telepathy by wireless, are being unfolded in our consciousness just as telegraph and wireless are being unfolded in the world. I said William and I have no mental reservations to ground our messages. 

Absolute honesty is the electricity that charges the spiritual wires between people and makes possible the transference of thought. A steady current of good will is the energy that carries the thought. Disingenuousness insulates one’s mind so that no spiritual current of goodwill goes out to another. The deceitful, secretive person keeps his good will for himself. Do you see what a wise provision of nature, or life, or God, this is? 

Suppose all the villains of all the ages had been able to run out lines to their victims and read their thoughts, purposes, and plans. Suppose the village gossip could thus get a line on everything. As long as there are villains there must be means of insulating thought, and nature has provided that the villain himself afford that means. He puts up walls of secrecy and dwells within in fear of what is outside. His good will to himself turns sour and ferments, breeding all sorts of boogers to scare him. So, “the wicked flee when no man pursueth.” Not until a man catches glimpses of his oneness with all creatures is it safe to trust him to read the thoughts of others. Just in proportion as his good will flows outward will he come into rapport with others, where he can sometimes read their thoughts. 

Selfishness and its secretiveness and fear are the barriers against rapports with those about us. When we are evolved enough to throw down these barriers, be absolutely honorable and honest and kind with our neighbors and ourselves, we shall find rapports establishing on all sides. To think and do and goodwill unto others as you would have them think  and do and good-will unto you, is the first and indispensable condition for telepathy: To love your neighbor is to send out a feeler, a spiritual wire of Good Will toward him. In due time he will feel that feeler and connect with it, and there you have your rapport. 

The second requisite for giving and receiving conscious telepathic messages is definiteness of thought. I once saw in a New York paper some pictures made by photographing thoughts. One of these pictures represented the Flatiron Building. The building appeared as a wavering pillar of black smoke, with here and there near the top a few spots of light that represented windows. Too many of our thoughts are too wavering and inaccurate to be recognized by the recipient. In telepathic experiments take simple things, observe them carefully, and picture them mentally in exact detail. In sending word messages speak the words very distinctly and slowly in your thought, repeating several times, spelling out carefully, following out each letter accurately as you spell, all without moving the lips. 

This is good mental practice and justifies the time spent, even if the results in message bearing are less than perfectly satisfactory. Definiteness of thought will develop in you by practice in this way, and in other ways, and with every year you will find yourself growing more positive and exact and forceful in your thoughts, as well as more sensitive to the thoughts of others. To receive another’s thought, sit quietly in the silence, let go, and be ready to receive. 

Practice will do the rest for you. So much for telepathy through personal rapport. Now let us sum up with a brief statement of the nature and uses of telepathy. Just as there are two sorts of mind, conscious and subconscious, so there are two kinds of telepathy. One is subconscious and wireless, and practically beyond our control. Subconscious telepaths come to us incessantly from all directions. 

To all intents and purposes we swim in a sea of such messages. And our subconsciousness takes in any of those messages which it is keyed to receive. 

Every ganglionic center in your body, beginning with the great sympathetic center, the solar plexus, which may be likened to New York City; from that on down to the smallest ganglion in your body, of which there are thousands, that may be likened to the little outlying country villages of our land, every one of these centers is a marconigraph station, each keyed by you to receive certain messages from the atmospheric and etheric vibrations in which you live. And this is not all: every cell in your body is an individual receiver of messages on its own account. And each and every cell acts upon its messages received, even as you and I. 

Each receiving ganglion and cell is keyed by you. Remember that. How to do the keying we shall learn later. Now note that all this receiving of messages by the 95 per cent, self of you is done under your conscious mind, outside it. But the reports on those messages come up to the 5 per cent, conscious self of you, by way of the nerves. 

All this bears an exact analogy to the work of ex-President Roosevelt’s commission on the prevention of cruelty to farmers and their wives. The commission did outside of Washington, which stands for the head, all their work of receiving messages from the farmer in the 95 per cent, self of our country; after ward collating and co-ordinating those messages and reporting the resulting opinions back to the conscious U. S. self represented by Congress. It now remains for Congress to key  this country so that its next messages from the farmers will report better things. Note that Washington does not hear and know when you and I get messages from over in England or Germany; it is not informed when we thresh out our discontents in town meetings and local clubs; but the consensus of these things it receives in Congress, the conscious U. S. self, through the regular channels. And Washington on its own account receives messages from foreign countries which do not come by the subconscious route; just as you and I occasionally receive a conscious telepathic message. 

Telepathy is a natural power of every human being, used in the main unconsciously, or rather subconsciously; but susceptible of development on the conscious plane, through aspiration, concentration, definiteness of thought, and practice. 

CHAPTER X. 

MENTAL IMMIGRATION. 

We are all destined to come into rapport with the whole world through the wireless medium of the cosmic consciousness. Always this rap port has been ours subconsciously. We have ever lived in a sea of messages coming to us from those about us, and from those who lived and thought before us and went away leaving the air charged with their messages. We are heirs to all the ages of thought, and we are living in and by a sea of thought which we draw upon sub consciously but nonetheless effectually. 

This great subsurface reservoir of ourselves composes about 95 per cent. of us, and through it we have been receiving and are receiving, and acting  upon, ten thousand telepathic messages from all corners of earth and heaven, messages we receive as coming in most cases from within ourselves but which really come from without and are received by us. There is no way of deciding how many of our actions and feelings are due to this subconscious reception of telepathic messages, but it is safe to say that somewhere about half or three quarters or more of our feelings and actions are thus stimulated from with out.So large is the proportion that some scientists have declared we are altogether the product of our environment, and these same scientists looked wholly upon the physically traceable part of our environment at that. 

Their instruments failed to measure the telepathic, the occult forces of our environment. It took the twentieth century to develop man to the point of glimpsing this unseen and potent side of life, which the greatest scientists are now investigating. And in the meantime you and I and they have been growing in wisdom and knowledge and wickedness mainly by receiving and acting upon these same subconscious telepaths; calling the impulse our own. They are “our own,” in the sense that we are all one, using the same air, light, sunshine/ wisdom, God, the same psychic and mental atmosphere to grow in and by. They are “our own” impulses in exactly the same way that the center of the star is each point’s own center. 

By that same token do you see why it is so hard for one of us to be fully saved from sin, sickness, death, untrue thought, until all are saved? All the time we are receiving some measure of impulse toward these things by subconscious telepathy. But there is a way, and that way is indicated by the latest invention of the loa wireless telegraph, that enables a receiving station; to be so keyed that it will fail to pick up messages in other keys. 

Every individual has the key of this problem within himself. He can key himself to any pitch he desires, so that thought waves of certain other pitches will pass by unrecorded. The emotions or sympathies are what decide our pitch. They are the life of the subconscious 95 percent. self of us, and upon their pitch depends the kind of thought vibrations we answer to in spite of ourselves and all our high purposes and conscious desires. 

These emotions and sympathies constitute what the Bible calls “the heart.” What a man is keyed to in his heart determines what he attracts as environment and heart impulse. And remember, environment includes that subconscious sea of telepathic messages, race beliefs, heredities in which we live and by which we are subconsciously impelled.  Herein lies the reason that the magnet man does not always attract what he is conscious of desiring.

His conscious desire may be at cross-purposes with his subconscious desire. And the subconscious self, you know, weighs nineteen times as much as the conscious self! No wonder its desires rule. No wonder it’s keynote counts in the harmonies or discords of your life. But that little 5 per cent. self of you is mighty. It is “God in the Highest” of you. It is “Lord God” of you, and of the Bible; and it is given all power in your subconscious self, as well as in your conscious self. That little 5 percent self it is which keys your emotions and sympathies to their message-receiving work. That little 5 percent self is mightier than all below it, and its WORD is LAW. Even its idle word is law, makes its subconscious mark upon you and keys you to more idle words. And these idle words have life in themselves and attract after their kind. The idle words, like the good words, and the evil words, each attracts after its kind, and each builds up its marconi station in you, keyed to messages of its kind. 

You are like the United States, and your 5 percent, conscious self is a sort of Ellis Island. The good, bad, and indifferent from all the world appear at Ellis Island, are inspected, some turned back, others invited to come in and settle. 

Those who are allowed to come in go and settle where there are others of their kind. Some get by on false pretenses. Others are turned back because the inspectors at Ellis Island misjudge, or because a prejudice, a pre-judgment, excludes them, as in the case of certain anarchists. 

So you sit at your Ellis Island and ten thousand thoughts pass in review before you.  And some you turn back, for good reason or for prejudice, and they go their way leaving you untouched, unchanged. And some thoughts you invite in and entertain, and they go their way into the big America of your 95 percent sub-self, and there they find a congenial settlement where they make their homes, breed after their kind, and receive and act upon outside telepaths of their sort. But most of the thoughts that pass your Ellis Island are of the kind you call indifferent, neither good nor bad, just so-so; good as most people’s thoughts, you guess; “good enough,” “harmless anyway”; and these you let in, too, and they find congenial thought- towns and settle there, breeding after their kind and receiving and sending subconscious telepaths to match. And some of your settlements of thoughts are good and make you feel good ; and others are evil and give you evil feelings; and some of them settle in slums, and make you feel very bad indeed when you are conscious of them at all! And your little Ellis Island did it all! If you didn’t exactly create your subconscious America, at least you invited folks in to settle it, and its government and its evils as well as its blessings are the natural inevitable result, with nobody to blame but yourself. 

And you are not to blame because you didn’t know any better and you are learning by experience. So now you are going to be very strict on your Ellis Island hereafter!  No more criminals or incompetents are to get in, that’s decided! You will turn the undesirables back with a denial and welcome the desirables with a yes, an affirmation. 

But what to do with the ones already in, that’s the question ! How shall you go about it to get yourself keyed above all these settlers that seem so in planted and so persistent in increasing and multiplying after their kind, and so determined to smuggle in other influences of their kind by the subconscious telepathic route?

CHAPTER XI 

ACTION AND REST.

Positive  affirmation is the mandate that keys your body; just as the mandates sent out by Congress key the United States. 

But one must do something besides issue laws to his being, and command his thought-people to carry out the laws. He must also rest from his mental labors of lawmaking and give his thought-people, conscious and subconscious, plenty of time for rest and recreation. “God giveth to his beloved in sleep.” Man gives out his thought-force and emotion while he thinks and works, and he must have the rest of change and of sleep or it will be all giving out, until he is powerless to further. US IN Action must alternate with rest, inspiration with expiration; and it is up to you as the lawmaker of your being to see that every cell of your body gets its full meed of rest and change. 

And how are you to know how much rest your bodily functions need, as a whole or in part? Only by listening to their report. The joy of being is the proof that you are not overworking at least a part of your organization of little cell beings. To keep a good “head of vim” as Stephens calls it, a good head of joy,  vim, is the only safe and sane and sure way to “enjoy God.” And that is your chief end in life.

 It is true that once in a while you can keep on working until you get your second wind, or your third wind. But you can’t keep on living on your second or third wind, and the man who tries to will come out as Dr. Worcester did. He will have to take a long rest to balance the long overworking on the second wind.  The joy of living is the proof of right living, the proof that you are not making galley slaves of a large proportion of your little cell people. “Shorter hours and better work” for your energies is the law of Tightness in you as well as in the commercial world. 

Just as wise business men nowadays look after the clean living, education, and recreation of their workmen, so you must look after the needs and desires of your little thought-people. You stand in relation to your cell lives and energies exactly as God stands in relation to you. 

Don’t be an exacting and slave-making god! Love your energies, joy in them, keep them well recreated by rest and by change of work. Do not try to pass fatigue barriers! What’s the use of it? 

Keep a good head of joy-vim every day and all day and you will do better work and more of it, and be in better trim to get your second wind or third wind if sometime it becomes a real necessity to endure a strain. Take kindly wise care not to overwork any part of your body. Don’t make a mill hand of yourself with long hours of work without thought and love. And don’t let too much of your thought evaporate out of the top of your head while your body idles. Direct much of your thought through your body in intelligent work, but don’t pass the fatigue barrier in any one kind of work unnecessarily.

 Let go and change when your body begins to want to. Your instinct is the true guide in this , trust it and keep on. Practice makes perfect and develops power. To exercise all parts of the body and mind in turn, always changing the field of exercise before the joy of being, not joy of doing, has been lowered, is to fulfill the chief end of man, which is the enjoyment of Good, or God. But all this must come from an inner heart impulse, not from a mere deadhead plan. 

To love the thing you do is necessary to enjoying it and God. And to do it for a purpose larger than that of mere personal development is an absolute demand of the God in you. You are a member of “one Stupendous Whole” whose soul is your soul; and this soul of you cannot be satisfied except your self is developed, not for you alone, but for the good of the whole. Useful work for the good of others is the demand of your being, and without it you can’t enjoy God in you, no matter how systematically you may exercise your energies.

 A POLARIZING PURPOSE IS AN INHERENT DEMAND OF YOUR BEING.

To really enjoy living you must work for others, and do it in such a way that your own development will come through your useful work for others. 

If you run a grocery store with the primary purpose of getting money for yourself you cannot fully enjoy the work nor God in it. If your primary purpose is the real artist’s purpose of supplying people’s wants in the best possible manner at fair prices, there is only one thing that can spoil your enjoyment of God in the work, and that is, lowering your head of joy-vim by too steady application without change for recreation. 

If you love your work and work at it intelligently, not immoderately, you help the world along and develop yourself at the same time. And if your recreations are well chosen, affording complete relaxation from business thoughts and the interested activity of entirely different thought-areas and muscle-areas, your development will be so much more rapid and complete and soul-enjoying. 

The soul-satisfying life is one of all- around activity and development, the life of poise, the natural life, the simple life, the life in which relaxation equals application, and where, no matter how complex the mode of living, mind and body are free to turn readily and with joy from one thing to another. 

Our old conception of life is a straight line, a strain ahead; now we are learning that it is a poise, a balance of thinking and doing that releases love in every activity. Does all this sound complex? It is really very simple, it means simply let go mentally, and follow desire. It means believe that God desires in you, and that by following desire you will learn to fulfill the chief end of man, enjoyment of God, or Good. 

If there is strain in your life it comes from an unnatural idea of life. Don’t try to live up to anything, let go and let the impulse from within move you to every action. Otherwise, don’t act. Accept the inner impulse as good, no matter how it may seem to disagree with your old man-made ideas of duty. This new way of taking your goodness for granted and living from the inner impulse may turn your living upside down for a time. 

When I came to see the artificialness and strain of my life (some fifteen years ago) and let go, I went to sleep for three weeks! Waked up and felt “I ought”— Affirmed myself good, and my sleep impulse good, turned over and went to sleep again. In between sleeps I did what was absolutely necessary to keep others in the home from starving. At last one afternoon came a real desire to get up and clean up the kitchen and get a nice dinner! Ever after I laid for my desire-impulse, followed as far as it moved me, then rested again while another desire brewed within me. 

The result was 

(1) the real enjoyment of good in working out the impulse. 

(2) increasing faith and proof that my desire-impulses were right guides to action, and the lack of them the right signal for inaction.

(3) an increasing number of these desire-impulses from within, with increasing physical energy to carry them out. 

Right impulse, and peace of mind, and physical force came to me through trusting and acting with my own desire- impulses and now-impulses as the voice of God within me. I found the kingdom of heaven within me, where life-impulse is generated, and made my thoughts and actions right with it. All other things were promptly added. 

Health of self came first, but not complete health. Work-impulse came, with power to do. The desire to heal others came, and with it the power. That desire came before I was healed myself, altogether,  and I found self-healing came faster if I healed others, and that my limitations did not hinder other people from responding to my “perfect word.” How I used the subconscious in many healings of others in the family and neighborhood, how I became a suncenter of healing and discovered and applied several new principles of spiritual healing are told in my little “Experiences in Self-Healing” and “How to Wake the Solar Plexus,” and need not be repeated here. 

I found the healing of others the best practice for personal healing and power and development. 

Always begin treatments for self or others with 

(1) meditation.

(2) then full breathing.

(3) then denials if needed.

(4) then positive affirmations, repeated.

(5) then silence, which may terminate in sleep.

CHAPTER XII. 

THE PRACTICE OF PROSPERITY. 

Man is a magnet. To be opulent within is to charge one’s self with the magnetism that attracts friends, ideas, money. The right attitude of mind will bring wealth through any business channel that does not run counter to the individual’s belief in right. 

First, choose the business you desire, the one you feel fitted for or specially adapted for. If you can’t choose—just now—then adapt yourself to the business you find yourself in. To love your work, those you meet, yourself, and your methods and goods, is absolutely essential to growing a success. These may all become irksome, after your successful business is established, and your success still goes on, but to create a successful business you must put into its every detail unlimited quantities of loving interest and thought. It is easier to generate loving interest if you can choose your work,  but it is quite possible to do it in any business by which you can serve man’s real needs. 

I doubt if a new thought man can succeed as a saloon keeper, because saloons pander to that which destroys man, not builds him, and knowledge of this fact takes the heart out of the saloon man who learns that all men are his brothers. 

To grow success, begin where you must, if not where you would like to. Put your loving thought into making the greatest possible artistic success of each detail of the work as it comes up. A big success is made up of ten thousand little successes of detail, all pieced together with faith and love for the work as a whole. 

The spirit in you is the only reliable guide to your successful business as a  whole. Ask yourself what you can begin on now to grow success. The thing lies straight before you in the thing you can do or are doing now, unless your spirit is urging you to some certain definite step into something else. When the spirit of you urges a definite step, take it; until then put your love into making successes every hour right where you are. To make a hundred detail-successes a day where you are, and to use some of your recreation time and thought in preparing yourself with a good stock of tools to work with in some new line to ward which your being inclines you, is the road to the sort of success your being calls for. But remember that your chief end is to enjoy good in every day and hour of work. 

Put your loving interest into the now, and ask your spirit for light on how to arrange your details so as to get out of them quickest results in joy and growth.  Ask your desire-spirit these things, and follow its urge in faith. Do not ask your neighbors or friends, or your own sense of conventions. Follow your desire-impulse and have faith in results. Shut your eyes and ears from hearing of criticisms, except from your desire-self. 

Practice proves. You are the worker-out of your successes. Nobody can help you except as they can perchance supply you a tool to work with. You must use the tool. Education supplies tools to you. Your friend may teach you bookkeeping, for instance, and you use it or not, as your desire-urge directs. But conventions are not tools!  They are ruts made by other men. Use them when it makes easier going, but when your desire-urge prefers a new path, a short cut, for God’s sake take it. 

Only so can you make tracks of your own in the sands of time. Be the real thing by following your own desire-urge into new  ways. Who knows but the world needs your new ways? And anyway you need them to fulfill the chief end of your being here at all. To love your work ; to follow your desire in growing it,  to use tools, methods, as your desire urges, to use common sense in all things, to be just to yourself in money matters before you are lavish with the other man, to count in all the costs and allow yourself a fair profit above everything, to pay cash and require cash (or as near it as possible)  to make due allowance everywhere for the Unexpected, to manage always a savings balance accumulated for the Day of Opportunity,  to do all this in joy,  to grow in wisdom and in knowledge and in loving-kindness by doing it, and by doing it to help and bless the world you live in, these constitute the Successful Life every soul desires. 

And every soul can work it out if he will trust his own inner urge and value his joy of being above all material results. The treatment for success is the same as for health, repeated affirmations, present tense, positive mood. I AM what I desire to manifest. 

Do not try to influence others, be and do the thing that attracts you. Remember, success, like heaven, is an attitude of mind that is creating a local habitation. 

Success comes first in thought, and as the thought pattern appears, Love creates in its image and likeness. Read “The Science of Getting Rich,” by Wallace D. Wattles, and my own “How to Grow Success,” and “How to Wake the Solar Plexus” and “Experiences in Self-Healing.” The latter contains my own experiences in outgrowing poverty.

CHAPTER XIII. 

THE PRINCIPLES AND PRACTICE OF HEALTH AND PROSPERITY. 

I wonder if you are now realizing the great truth that this universe is a big Living, Loving Presence that feels and thinks and loves through you and in you. And that the chief end of you is to be the glory of this Presence, and enjoy it forever. 

To know thyself is to know the Divine Presence and its ways within you. And the way to this knowledge and illumination is the way of aspiration and inspiration ; the way of communion with the One Loving Presence; the way of dedication and consecration; the way of resignation to the will of the One Presence, trusting that step by step the wisdom of the One Presence will reveal itself. 

Solomon’s prayer is the only availing one : “Give therefore thy servant an understanding heart.” It is not enough to pray for, or aspire to, wisdom, unless one is first given over to be the servant of that wisdom. And neither is it enough to ask wisdom for self alone, for wisdom is One, and grants no favors to you that are disfavors to your neighbor. Not until your very subconscious center is given over to desiring the good of all can you come into real rapport with the Love Presence, so that the real joy as well as the wisdom of it is yours. You cannot enjoy God, the Loving Presence, except you glorify and exalt it above everything, above YOURSELF. Resignation, consecration, aspiration, then exaltation of spirit. After this all things shall be added. And the work is all done in your thought. 

Remember that your thought keys your body. This does not mean that the body is nothing and has no effect on thought, that thought is all there is to it. Thought is not a vaporous nothing thrown off by the body; thought is of the same identical material as the body. The body is congealed thought, and that which we commonly call thought is positive to the body, and acts upon it. Thought is to the body what steam is to ice. Thought is like steam generated in a boiler and turned to moving our bodies intelligently. 

Think a moment : What part of your body can control a thought in your mind? Can your whole body put a thought out of your mind? No. Your entire body may be so paralyzed it can not act, and yet there will be thoughts in your mind. But a single thought of your mind can move your body in any direction; a joy in LESSONS IN thought can galvanize it to life ; a fear thought can stop its machinery forever. Just one thought can make or unmake a body, but a hundred bodies cannot stop a thought, once recognized. But this does not mean that thought and body are separate things, any more than it means that thought is powerless or the body no matter. It just means that without thought man falls down and scrambles on all fours; that thought is the wisdom-power that directs the action and evolution of body, and without it we revert to imbeciles and idiots. 

No, it is not the body that makes the idiot; his mother’s thought ran amuck somewhere and pied her unborn babe’s poor little thought-built but negative body, so that the real self cannot think through it. The idiot’s body is an incomplete thing that limits the expression of its thought. For, though the body cannot control thought because it is negative to the thought that expresses through it, yet it can limit the output of thought, just as a small or incomplete flour mill can limit the output of flour. The mill does not regulate the supply of wheat to be made into flour, but its capacity determines the amount and quality of flour it can turn out. In the case of the mill, both mill and wheat are negative, having no effect in changing each other. But the human thought mill, the complete body including its brain, is very greatly affected by the thought it turns out. 

This is fact beyond peradventure of doubt; and this one fact looks to me like proof positive that both brain and thought are developed and used by a YOU that is positive to both; that stands in relation to brain, body, and thought as the mill man to mill and wheat; is positive to both, and changes and improves both as fast as he can to increase size and quality of output. It looks to me as if this positive YOU is the evolutionary energy of the universe, and is identical with “the unknown God” that Paul tried to “declare” unto the Athenians, and that ecclesiastics and layman teachers have been trying to understand and declare ever since. That body and brain are used by an unseen power that calls itself I, or I AM THAT I AM, or I AM WHAT I AM DECLARING, AND THEN SOME! is to me a proved assumption even without the dicta of scientists. I feel and KNOW, by observation and introspection, that I  use my body and my brain, that I call up new thoughts; that I command them. 

And Victor Hugo knew this when he wrote in his later years those immortal words which find echo in many hearts:  

“I feel in myself the future life. I am like a forest once cut down; the new shoots are stronger and livelier than ever. I am rising, I know, toward the  sky. The sunshine is on my head. The earth gives me its generous sap, but heaven lights me with the reflection of unknown worlds.

You say the soul is nothing but the resultant of the bodily powers. Why, then, is my soul more luminous when my bodily powers begin to fail? Winter is on my head, but eternal spring is in my heart. I breathe at this hour the fragrance of the lilacs, the violets, and the roses as at twenty years.

The nearer I approach the end the plainer I hear around me the immortal symphonies of the worlds which invite me. It is marvelous, yet simple. It is a fairy tale, and it is history.

For half a century I have been writing my thoughts in prose and in verse; history, philosophy, drama, romance, tradition, satire, ode, and song; I have tried all. But I feel I have not said the thousandth part of what is in me. When I go down to the grave I can say like many others, “I have finished my day’s work. But I cannot say, “I have finished my life.’My day’s work will begin again the next morning. The tomb is not a blind alley; it is a thoroughfare. It closes on the twilight, it opens on the dawn.”  

The fact that brain, body, and thought do not always obey me proves not that I am less I, but that the brain and body and every thought I have called into being are endowed with volition and wisdom of their own within and by me, that every thought is a mental creature with will of its own, created under and subject to those same seven principles elucidated in the first three chapters of this book. The unruliness of my thoughts and of my thought-made body only proves that they are alive in their own right; that the kingdom I am trying to rule is a kingdom of living beings, not of dead putty. 

But there are other proofs that I and my thoughts are one in exactly the same sense that the Father and I are one; that my body and my thoughts are literally my alive body and my living thoughts, not me myself. 

For formal scientific proof that your body and brain are your instruments, not you, con William Hanna Thomson’s “Brain and Personality.” 

For present purposes let us assume this to be true : That you act upon your body to produce -conscious thought, which, in turn, acts within your body to produce a finer body, and, in turn, still finer thought. 

If we assume this or accept it as proved, we cannot evade seeing the point that the thoughts in our minds are the only thing we need be solicitous about. If we let only desirable thought-people through our mental Ellis Island gate we need not tag around after them to see that they do no harm. We can sit serene and trust them to settle where attraction takes them, and get busy about their work of improving conditions within us. In other words, we think the WORD into our cosmos and it straightway makes its mark there, after its kind.

The United States let in a generation or two ago, a Word, a man named Roosevelt. Uncle Sam didn’t tag him with policemen to keep him out of mischief. And from this man’s natural activities came good work, marriage, children, grandchildren, Theodore Roosevelt and the imprint for good which he has made. All from one little man let in. 

This is an exact parallel and not at all an exaggeration of the power the right sort of thought exerts to make its mark on your body. Yes, an exact parallel, for your thought-words form the cells or families of your body, and these increase and multiply and work and think, and wield an influence on the whole body, just as people do in the whole world. The same laws work everywhere in every atom and cell. So right living resolves itself into right thinking. It resolves itself into a matter of Good Government of Thought-People, a government that lets in the best thoughts to settle your body and improve it,  government that looks to the needs of all its settlers, that conserves and develops its natural resources; that educates every one of its people and gives everyone its opportunities and responsibilities in helping along the whole; a government of the head that despises no part as common, that HONORS the hand, the foot, the excretory organs, the sex organs, too, and develops each for the good of all. 

Eugenics as well as hygienics must rule within the personal body if it is ever to rule within the world.  (Publishers note: The debate of eugenics was real, and had real consequences. I left the original text as is, rather than altering history)

Now the question is, how shall we get our kingdom in order? 

We cannot kill off all the evil and false thoughts we have let in in the past any more than we can kill off all the negroes and Indians and criminals and incompetents and hobos in our United States and give the country over to the nice, cultured, respectable folk. Only one course is open to the individual and the nation alike: To admit hereafter only desirable thoughts and people; to educate to useful service every one already within the gates, to restrain and educate the lawless, and to patiently trust the rest to that law of nature which says the “wicked shall not live out half their days” while the “righteous shall inherit the earth.” And that last clause is the most important one of the three, and the first. For without trust in the law of good, the evolutionary principle of nature, if you prefer that term, without trust in God as the power that is working all things for good and better, and best, as the religionist says, without this faith in the outcome of effort no government could make the effort to keep out the undesirable invader, or to educate to useful service those already within its borders. Nor could the individual without trust in this same law in himself ever muster up the energy to perform the same service for his thought-built body. 

Lack of faith in the One Living Presence and the Law of Evolution is the cause of pessimism. “Pessimism is a disease,” Horace Fletcher says.  It is. Pessimism is creeping paralysis, and its cure is faith and work. 

At Ellis Island they have a set of definite rules by which they judge an immigrant before they let him through the gates. 

So you and I need a principle by which to judge the thoughts we allow in our minds. 

The best rule I know of is given in one of Paul’s epistles: “The fruit of the spirit is love, joy, peace, longsuffering (or patience), gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness (meekness of a child), temperance (in all things); against such there is no law.” 

So thoughts that bring love, joy, peace, patience, gentleness, meekness, goodness, faith, and temperance are to be invited into our minds and given every encouragement to dwell within us and increase and multiply and take care of themselves, and glorify and beautify and healthify us. When you are in doubt about a thought measure it by all nine of these words and turn it back if it isn’t up to standard. Is it a loving thought? Is it a thought that radiates joy? or peace? Sometimes you can’t see the joy in a new thought that comes up, but you can always tell whether its entrance would bring peace. Is it a thought that brings patience? gentleness? meekness? goodness? Is it a thought that brings a temperate feeling? Above all, is it a thought shod with faith? Faith in God within you, and God within the other man? 

If the thought can honestly answer yes to this quiz, open wide the gate and let him in. If he can’t, turn him back to the bottomless pit whence he came. 

But don’t worry if he refuses to get out of your sight, or if he keeps coming back again. Keep turning him down until he gets discouraged and quits coming! And the best way to keep him from coming up before your gate is to turn your back on him and get busy with thoughts that can pass the quiz with plenty of room to spare. The gate within you is the gate of CHOICE, or Will. 

You can choose your gate open to a thought, or you can choose it shut! The thought, being alive on its own account, may hang around if you choose to shut the gate in its face, but it cannot get into you or hurt you until you choose to let it. Your choice is the one mighty little bit of your being over which you have absolute control. “Choose ye this day whom ye will serve.” Choose you this moment what thought you will invite in. Practice in choosing the right thought us makes perfect ; and by and by your body and brain will be so settled and governed by the right thoughts that unright ones will cease to besiege you for admission. 

For the law of attraction works here, you know, to him who hath been settled up by evil thoughts shall more evil thoughts come. Hobos avoid certain well governed towns in Massachusetts as they would a pestilence, so will hobo thoughts avoid the mind that is positive to them. 

Here come in the positive and negative attitudes of mind that puzzle so many people. Choice is the gate which, closed, makes you positive, and opened, negative. You cannot stand ever at that gate, waking and sleeping, to guard the entrance, any more than Congress can stand ever at Ellis Island judging immigrants. But you can do within yourself exactly what Congress does, issue a mandate that will cause certain sets of brain cells within you to perform that office. 

You never see those cells any more than Congress sees the inspectors at the island, but they are appointed to their work just the same, and they are just as faithful at the work as the steady positiveness of your mandate requires. You are the lawgiver of your being, and at your command are all the competent officers needed for the work, and all the police and detective and navy organizations needed to see that they do it. Not a function or functionary in public government but has its exact analogy within you. 

I wish you would read in this connection several chapters on cell life and organization in C. A. Stephens’ “Natural Salvation.” The ultimate conclusions in that book are shortsighted, it seems to me, but the scientific description of the human organization is wonderfully vivid and exact. 

You can send into your being a positive mandate to invite in the thoughts that can stand that quiz and to turn back the thoughts that can’t; you can reiterate that mandate positively, calmly, firmly, at certain set periods every day, never minding it much be tween times, and if you are faithful at the practice you are just as dead sure to see results in due time as the world is to see the flowers bloom in the spring, and by the self-same law of growth. 

Patient, persistent reiteration sent into your body will just as surely take root and grow and produce after its kind as orange seeds will grow if planted in the right place. And I don’t care whether you have faith in the practice or not. Faith is necessary to the process, but if you have faith enough to keep you at the practice, that faith will grow like any other planted seed, and in time you will have all the faith you know what to do with. 

To do the thing plants your grain of faith, and the natural law of growth takes care of the rest. Whatsoever things you desire you can manifest in your body by sending forth your mandates in LOVE, JOY, PEACE, PATIENCE, FAITH, TEMPERANCE, and trusting the life in you to do the rest. 

There is nothing good that you can imagine for our people of the United States that cannot be worked out by those people, if you give them time and good mandates to work by. The gates of hell and Ellis Island cannot and will not prevent. If you have the seership of the cosmic consciousness you know all good is being worked out among us, and your joy and enthusiasm and love grow with the thought. Even so within you is all good being worked out. You are building better than you know. 

Your ideals and desires are YOU, and unceasingly they are working themselves out within and through you as within the world. Wake up now, and accept your good for granted, and work consciously for it and with it. Take your dominion in the only place you can, in your thoughts, and the spirit of all life will do the rest.

CHAPTER XIV. 

INTERACTION OF MIND AND BODY.

We all want, first, to be delivered from sin and sickness; then from poverty. I think I have shown you by antithesis that sin is merely a falling short of the ideal which is our higher, positive self, and which constitutes our conception of what we and our doings “ought” to be. 

As our ideal grows larger our conception of what constitutes sin changes. Always that “ought” urges us to live up to our ideal, and this we cannot always do because our ideal is ever ahead of our ability to make real. Until we understand this and forgive ourselves for our shortcomings we are destined to writhe under that sense of sin. Until we do understand ourselves and our relation to the One Life we think it is God’s forgiveness we are after, God outside ourselves. 

To supply this need of forgiveness came Jesus and other saviors, who knew themselves as one with the Father, and who in his name rolled that paralyzing burden of sin from the hearts of the self-ignorant ones. This was an expedient necessary and aidful until man’s intelligence should develop to the point of finding God in his own heart, the God of love and wisdom, not of anger and revenge, ready to forgive his every shortcoming, and ever urging him on to fresh effort. The “ought” in every human heart is certain to create a sense of sin or shortcoming, and this sin must find some sort of forgiveness, or hope dies and there is no joy in effort. Forgiveness of sin is necessary. “God was in Christ Jesus reconciling the world unto himself”, not reconciling himself unto the world, as the sin-burdened one naturally supposed. Until the sin-burdened one was reconciled he was too discouraged to try again to live up to that ideal of his of what he “ought” to be and do. 

Forgive yourself through knowing yourself. Choose to admit and to god speed thoughts of self-forgiveness. 

But remember that to forgive yourself you must first forgive all others. Non-forgiveness expresses in tension and fear, no matter whether it is non- forgiveness of self or of somebody else! “To know all is to forgive all.” 

Know yourself and all others as in complete and growing expressions of GOD, and you can forgive all shortcomings. To do this, take those Twelve Planks of the New Thought Platform into the silence with you and live with them. Do it every day. Take one plank at a time and live with it, meditate over it, pray with it, think by it, for a week. Take special periods two or three times a day for “holding the thought” stated, holding the thought quietly, waiting and listening for the One Spirit’s illumination of the text. At the end of a week take up the next plank in the same way. Follow this up with the whole twelve statements. 

By the end of the twelve weeks’ faithful work you will find it no effort to forgive yourself and all the world. And most, if not all, your diseases will disappear with your grudges, your un-forgivingnesses. 

For hard feelings are at the bottom of all diseases, if they are not indeed the only thing at the bottom of them. For hard feelings are literally hardening of the feelings and of the whole nervous system; and this is the beginning of all disease. 

Hard feelings result in hardening of the nerves, then of the arteries. These eventuate in shutting off blood supply in some portion or portions of the body, and inflammations, tumors, cancers,  and what not appear. 

So disease grows from the mere disease of hard feelings to the violent pains of approaching disintegration. And mind you, thoughts, HARDENING thoughts, are at the bottom of it all. THE CURE is softening thought, thoughts that wake love, joy, peace, faith in God, men and self; thoughts of patience, gentleness, temperance. 

“Love your enemies, do good,” is the new thought specific for sin, sickness, poverty, and death itself. As to specific ways of treating disease, there are many; and the best formula for you to use is your formula, not mine. And indeed I have no formula; I use the thought that comes up to my mind in connection with any particular case, always taking care to state it in the positive mood, present tense. This is what Paul Militz used to call the “perfect word,” the statement that the thing is complete now. “I am going to be well,” will keep you going, but never arriving”. I AM WHOLE NOW,” backed by temperate action, and persistently used, will do the work. 

The same perfect word may be applied to any specific part of the body that happens to be specially hardened and diseaseful, as well as to your being as a whole. All scientists agree to-day that “the blood is the life of the flesh,” as somebody said in the Old Testament. 

All up-to-date doctors diagnose by blood tests. They measure the quality of the blood through a magnifying glass; and the pressure of the blood, which latter indicates accurately the degree of hardening of arteries, through either nerve tension or calcareous deposit. And all advanced doctors aim first and last and all the time to make rich blood and to keep blood pressure normal. That they depend wholly upon drugs  to do this is their misfortune and the patients’. But even this is passing the calamity stage through the new movement of Dr. Cabot and others beginning in Boston to develop a sort of Emmanuel movement of their own, teaching their patients how to substitute right thinking and right living for drugs. 

The mental scientist says that right thinking and feeling is the one essential for health. The physical scientist says all diseases are blood diseases and that pure blood well circulated is the one essential. 

But I say unto you that both these things are equally essential to a sound mind and body. And I also say that neither one can exist without the other; that right thinking and pure blood act and react upon each other; that whatever affects one has its equal effect upon the other. Soul, brain, and body are one, built of one substance. 

At Yale the professors and students do much experimenting with a contrivance called a muscle bed. It consists of a six-foot table poised as delicately as a druggist’s scales. A man lies full length on this table exactly in the center, so that the ends are evenly balanced. The professor gives him a difficult problem to solve mentally. He figures away in his mind. After a moment the head of the table tilts slowly downward. The effort of thinking out that problem draws the blood to his head and the delicate scales show it. Then the table is balanced exactly again for another trial. “Now think of your feet,” says the professor. The man thinks steadily of his feet. After a moment, slowly downward tilts the foot of the table. The blood increases in his feet when he thinks steadily of them. This indicates to you why mental treatments for a special organ or nerve center are effective. The blood and the Word work together right at the point where special effort is needed. 

You can think the blood into any part of your body, and the blood will carry food to that part, and carry the refuse and poison out of that part. Remember that blood itself is thought- made and thought-directed; it is subconscious thought in its nature, and that your conscious thought is always the mandate giver for your subconscious thought-people. 

To liken the leukocytes are phagocytes of the blood to policemen is truth, not metaphor. Speak the perfect Word for your body as a whole, and for each part that seems to need special care, and trust the little blood-people to do your bidding. And right here we come to the physical side of life, which it is foolishness to try to ignore. 

Blood may be purified or contaminated by thought ; it may be made sluggish or swift-running by thought; but it may also be contaminated or purified, its circulation accelerated or retarded by physical means. And Life says there are distinct limits beyond which mind cannot go without body, nor body without mind. To prove this quickly you have only to shut yourself up in the bathroom, plug up the keyhole, batten down the window, and turn on the gas. Then think your hardest and best, and see what good it will do you. A half hour of this will convince your friends if not you. Do you see that exercise of the body is absolutely essential, or thinking must come to a stop sooner or later? Breathing is exercise of the body. Breathing is the one thing you MUST do if you are to live and think at all. And evidently you must have the right kind of air to breathe, or you can’t breathe long anyway. Shut up in the bathroom with the gas turned on, all your thinking and your will can’t keep you breathing but a few minutes. And your conscious thinking will stop long before your breathing does. Ever see a person die of asphyxiation? Long after he ceases to be conscious his labor and labor to get air into him. Evidently there is something in the air we breathe without the constant USE of which we cannot think or live. The physical scientist says it is oxygen. I say it is oxygen and a number of finer ethers of which we as yet know little or nothing. But the fact is the same in either event : that we must continuously inflate and deflate our bodies with air, or we can’t think. 

So the bodily exercise of breathing is indispensable to the mental exercise of thinking, as well as vice versa. 

C. A. Stephens says that consciousness and conscious thought are caused by a sort of bodily cosmic consciousness made by all the little cell-people of our nervous system “holding hands,” as it were, in a continuous chain of mental activity of each cell for the good of the whole body. 

Through our waking hours all our cell-people are attending to the business of the whole. Imagine the nerve cells “holding hands” and flashing messages from one to another through those held hands, each cell a specialist receiving and sending messages for the good of the whole, and you can perhaps grasp Mr. Stephens’s idea of what consciousness consists of. 

Now imagine all the little cell-people getting tired and quitting work at night, all letting go hands and each cell relaxing, resting, playing on its own account, cleaning out its little house, eating supper and going to bed, even as you and I after a day’s work, imagine this and you will have a good idea of what takes place while we tire and go to sleep. 

In the waking time our body cells carry on the necessary work of the whole; while we sleep our cells carry on their own personal work, play, rest, recreate, sleep as they please and must.  Possibly our dreams are glimpses of little theatrical performances got up by some of our cell-people for their own amusement! With this view of personal consciousness Mr. Stephens naturally admonishes you against giving your cell-people too long a day. He advises eight hours’ sleep or more every night, good, sound sleep, induced by a hearty godspeed to your little cell-people to run home now and enjoy themselves. Other medical scientists claim to find what they call “fatigue poisons” generated by all kinds of effort, which poisons induce lethargy and sleep in the cells of the part exercised. According to them these fatigue poisons affect fully only the organs generating them, so the cells of one organ may sleep while those of another are fresh and active, and vice versa. 

This explains why our conscious minds sleep while our stomachs or other organs are working; and why one set of muscles rests while another is being exercised; why a brisk walk outdoors or a ten minute breathing exercise corrects brain-fog. 

According to this new thought of the medical scientist, the fatigue poisons are a beneficent provision of nature to make folks rest. During rest the poisons are all eliminated. Between you and me, I think those fatigue poisons are the natural excreta and effluvia of the little cell-people, and that they just let go hands and clean house after business hours, even as you and I. 

The blood flow carries food to every part, organ, and cell of the body, and it carries off the sewage. This blood flow must be full, pure, and well circulated or there is trouble. The mind must do its share to regulate the blood, but it cannot do it all, as you proved in that closed bath room with the gas turned on. 

Breathing is body exercise that keeps the blood flowing. The lungs have more to do with regulating circulation than the heart has as you can easily prove by a few exercises. Let the person with a “weak heart” practice breathing evenly, taking pains to make each exhalation as slow and even as the inhalation, and he will soon find his heart and circulation all right and his mind- control much improved. 

William Hanna Thomson says insanity is a blood disease; and everybody knows when his blood gets thin and sluggish that his thoughts run like molasses in January, and his feelings are like wild chickens, fluttering, flying, foolish. 

When your blood is thin, no matter what the cause, you are negative to every germ that grows, and you can’t even think straight. Wrong thinking, lack of the right amount of body exercise to keep the blood booming on its course, lack of well masticated, nourishing food, or poisons, or germs, these constitute the four sources of blood contamination. Any in one or more or all of these causes may be active in any one case. And if it is a chronic case you may safely bet that all the causes are active, for one cause cannot long live unto itself in the human organism. The whole thing gets out of order from soul to soul, and each and every part reacts on every other. 

So good common sense tells you, does it not, to eliminate so far as possible all four causes of poor blood supply. 

Regulate diet and exercise your jaws, exercise moderately every organ of the body, particularly your lungs. Think as highly and peacefully as you can. Send your mandate of health into all your mind and body; but give your little cell-people time to rest and regenerate themselves for the task you set them. 

The very first step to health is to take as few steps as possible, but let those be of the sort that will give your little cell- people the right conditions to work in. The first need of the sick one is rest,  absolute rest. Quit stuffing the stomach with anything until the cell-energies have time to throw out the “fatigue poisons,” the decaying matter that is making them groan at their work. 

Your energies need oxygen to burn up the germ-cultures within you, the dirt. Breathe, breathe good, fresh, oxygen-laden air. Breathing is the one exercise the sick man cannot overdo, unless he tries breathing foul air. Fresh air, outdoor air well breathed the sick man MUST have if he is ever to get rid of the poisons and germs that are killing him. Water he must have, all he can take of it, to make his blood stream run free and to carry off the poisons. Food he should not have at all for several days, because it takes energy to digest and assimilate food, and the sick man’s energy must go first for the cleaning out of the poisonous matter. 

A sick man’s body is in the same condition that Messina was after the earthquake, full of decaying cell-bodies that must be got rid of quick, a task that requires every energy and cries for more. Every man must be fed, yes, and every cell must be fed. But just as relief was rushed to Messina, so is relief rushed to diseased parts of the body from stores already on hand. 

That is the real meaning of inflammation in the body—>a rush of blood and cell-people to clean up the trouble. Doctors now apply ice to regulate inflammation so the cell-people can work to better advantage, just as the government applied martial law to keep back the mobs of people who couldn’t or wouldn’t help clean up at Messina, and at San Francisco. 

Mobs retard the work of cleaning up, and every atom of food above the line of absolute need does the same thing. 

Imagine the workers at Messina stopping to cook and eat three or four quails on toast apiece every day, to keep them from spoiling, and then taking the usual rest after a big meal, and you will see the point. 

The food taken in by the sick man simply adds to the work and to the decaying heaps that must be disposed of, or pestilence gets in its work. Oxygen to make the fires burn up, water to keep the blood stream clear and flowing, lung exercise to keep the oxygen coming and the blood flowing,  these are the indispensables to the sick man.MIND DOES THE REST! Do you see the point? If you are still inclined to quarrel with the use of physical means, answer me, please, this question: If mind is all, why not let mind do it all? Why insist upon helping mind by stuffing in food? Why not cut off the densest of material aids, food, and let mind, air, and water do the work? Why not trust mind to call for food when she needs it? She certainly never calls for food in case of a really sick person. This ought to be a sufficient hint that she doesn’t want it. 

Now let us get back to our center again. The mind, or soul, or God runs the body by making it breathe in pure air and breathe out the effluvia and excreta of its countless billions of cell-people. The excretory organs get rid of unassimilated matter-food that was taken in without being properly prepared, or that was unneeded. 

Here is prophecy: the time will come when man’s digestive canal will be always as clean as the inside of a baby’s mouth, and there will be no excreta; for we shall know better than to take into our stomachs more than we can excrete through lungs and pores. In due time our stomach and our bowels will follow our vermiform appendix and our coccyx into the bottomless pit of all useless things. 

We eat air through lungs and pores; and in air is every constituent of foods. Why not do all our eating and excreting through lungs and pores, as plants do? Why not eat air, drink water, and excrete perfume like the lily? It is desirable. And desire is true prophecy.

CHAPTER XV. 

HOW TO LIVE A PERFECT DAY. 

If you were going to run a Marathon race would you prepare for it by sleeping until the last minute, then tumbling out of bed in a hurry, throwing on any old thing that came handy, and starting off at your highest possible speed? If you did you would certainly fall by the wayside before you had reached the halfway mark. And yet to the average man and woman every day is a little Marathon race with Time, and many of us begin it in just that haphazard sort of hustle. 

If we don’t hustle, we drag and complain, or we snap at every touch of those who are running the same little race beside us. When Hayes won the Marathon he trained for months beforehand. Every handicap of his living was laid aside, he ate the plainest food, kept regular hours, trained carefully every day, kept his mind ever polarized to the one thought of success in that race. And because he made this careful preparation and ran the race in the most judicious fashion, beginning very easy and gaining speed as he progressed, he came out ahead of everybody else, still in good trim. 

Dorando and others in the same race started out with the idea of distancing everybody in the first mile. For this one reason that they ran too hard at the beginning, they collapsed before they could reach the goal. They had spent their energy too lavishly at the start, while Hayes husbanded his. 

The successful life is made up of a succession of successful days, every day being a little Marathon by itself. If we live a successful to-day, we make a wise preparation to live a successful tomorrow, and so on, day after day, year after year, through our whole lives. 

Only today is ours. To-day we may make the right preparation, make the right and easy start, run the successful race with time, and close the day a victor. This day it is possible to do that. How shall we prepare for it? How husband our energies and direct our efforts? 

Let us begin the night before, by going to bed right, and at a reasonable hour. To go to bed right one should have fifteen minutes of quiet time for good reading, meditation, and affirmation before he closes his eyes. Seat yourself comfortably and read a chapter in the best book you know of. Read slowly and meditate frequently. Get quiet, let go, and permit the Spirit to show you the real meaning of what you read. Aspire to know the truth, and remember that you are one with the Spirit of Truth, and that you make the connection by letting Truth into your thought, through aspiration and meditation. Be still and know that I AM GOD. After reading, think over your day, and remember all the good things which have happened. If any unpleasant things come up accept their lesson, but deny their reality, deny their power, bid them begone and forgotten. 

Search for the good things in that day, and with every one that comes into your mind give thanks to the One Spirit which “worked in you to will and to do of his good pleasure.” Invoke the Spirit to continue working within you, open your mind to It, love It. As you go to sleep remember that the One Spirit of love and wisdom and power enfolds you and moves through you while you sleep, cleansing, rejuvenating, reorganizing, getting you ready for the morrow. 

Tell yourself that you will sleep soundly, trustingly, well, and that you will wake in the morning, bright, interested, and full of power.  And in the morning. When you wake up, wake up. Rub your eyes promptly, stretch yourself with vigor and enjoyment for just half a minute, and then step resolutely to the floor. Do a few physical culture stunts to set your blood circulating. Take a few full breathing exercises before the open window. Bathe and dress properly and expeditiously. 

Concentrate on these things, and do them in the best possible manner, in the shortest possible time without hurrying. If you have done these things with interest and good will, you have already performed half the work of getting your mind focused and directed for a successful day’s work. Now complete your preparation by remembering again the one source from which you are to gain wisdom and power to make this the most happy and successful day of your life up to the present time. Thank this power for working in and through you, direct your mind to heed its promptings.  Read again for a few minutes from some high-potency book—perhaps the Bible, or Emerson. Get your mind down to the now and remember that you are to begin easy, like the successful Marathon runner. If things go wrong, let them go. 

The only important thing to you is to keep going easy. Someone has said that man is not fully civilized before ten o’clock in the morning. This means that he is either stupid or snappy until he gets well started for the day. These directions are intended to help you to concentrate on getting started right in fifteen or twenty minutes, to show you how to do in the first half hour of your day what most people require three to five hours to do. 

This gives you a longer day and higher potency without taking away from your sleeping hours. After you have connected yourself in thought with the one source of wisdom and power and right direction, turn a few minutes of your time to planning your day. 

Divide your work up into essentials, and non-essentials, and frills. In the first division put those things which absolutely must be done, and along with them be sure to include several short rest periods for yourself, in which you are to again read high potency books and reconnect yourself in thought with the one source of power and wisdom. 

Be sure to put nothing in this division of essentials that can possibly be included as non-essentials or frills. In making this sort of division of your day, you get a better sense of proportion, and the things which are crowded out of the day will not burden you with a subconscious sense of defeat. 

Now you are properly prepared and directed for the day, body, mind, and soul. And you begin easy and gain impetus as the day goes. You likewise gain satisfaction as the day goes, because you find that each thing you do is done beautifully, i. e. it is done in the best possible manner, and the proof of it is in the sense of satisfaction which the thought of it wakes within you. Your day becomes a succession of things well done, and with every hour the sense of success, the sense of satisfaction, increases. 

By night you may be tired, but your subconsciousness will be singing! In right doing there is great reward, and right doing is always proved step by step by that little subconscious “well done” which is the blessing of God within you. When night time comes, remember to be grateful. Gratitude makes sure the connection between you and the one spirit of wisdom and power, love and joy. Be grateful for the power that enables you to live a successful day. 

Commend yourself in peace to the one Spirit, to work within you it’s goodwill, while you sleep. Tell yourself that you are giving up soul, mind, and body to the workings of love and wisdom, and that you will wake up in the morning bright and interested and ready to advance. Live one day at a time, live a successful day, and you will find each day a preparation in full for a better one coming. This is to live the life satisfying, the life useful and advancing. 

I learned these things in the most expensive school, Experience. Much trouble of soul, great effort and thought and practice gave me the secret. I glory in it more every day of my life, and I pass the secret on to him who will use it. None other can take it!

CHAPTER XVI. 

THE SONG OF YOURSELF. 

I think it is the Theosophists to whom we are indebted (?) for the idea that God is a very sublimated being a long way off, whose Lords rule over the solar systems in space, giving their commands to Mahatmas or something, some of whom dilute it and fix it up and pass it on down stingily to a few very uncommon mortals scattered over this earth, mainly in the Orient. 

According to this philosophy the spirit is a long way removed from ordinary mortals, and the only wisdom that comes to mortals has to trickle down through beings of ever so many shades of superiority to said man. According to this theory (for it is only a theory and nothing else) 

God is too intangible and superior to have anything whatever to do with directing man. 

Mahatmas apparently amuse themselves with doling out wisdom when and where they see fit. And they get their wisdom from Lords higher up whose chief business in life is to dole out Lord-Wisdom to the Mahatmas. And so on, and so on, ad infinitum. Why not have one anthropomorphic God and be done with it? Why have all these anthropomorphic Lords and Mahatmas between you and a sublimated God who cannot talk to you direct, and isn’t interested in you anyhow? 

It seems to me this sort of theory is nothing in the world but a trituration of polytheism. We have pretended to outgrow polytheism and accept one God, but apparently some of us have only exchanged our poly-Gods for poly-Mahatmas, et al. Right here I want to say that I don’t believe in a poly-God. I believe in One. God, who is just as close to me and to you as he is to any Mahatma or Lord in this universe, I don’t care where he is nor whom. I believe he speaks to us exactly as he did to Jesus of Nazareth. 

I believe that we live in him and by him. “In him we live and move and have our being, and by him we consist.” Take away God pure and simple, and there would be nothing left of you but a dead body—so dead that the worms couldn’t eat it. Bar God out of you and all the Mahatmas in Christendom couldn’t even wiggle your little finger nor make you understand that black is black and white is white. God is your life, your intelligence, your will, your love, your reality. 

Without God you would be a hole in space, if you can imagine such a thing. Without God you could not live, nor move, nor be.  God thought you into being and holds you there, and if all the Mahatmas and Lords in creation were swept into nothingness, God would keep on in-forming you until you grew into a new Mahatma and Lord bigger and better than any that have gone before. You can get away from the Mahatmas and Lords, you can do just as well without them. But no matter whether you sit in heaven, walk on earth, or make your bed in hell, you cannot get away from God, there is a spiritual never-severed umbilicus between God and you through which you get all your sustenance. 

Whatever Mahatmas and Lords there may be in the universe can be nothing more than midwives at your spiritual birth, which is a continuous performance. The more Masters and Mahatmas and Lords you find in creation, the farther away from God you will be in consciousness. Wipe them off the map! Make your own at-one-ment with God, just as the Mahatmas and Lords claim to do. 

This doesn’t mean that you cannot learn anything from any school teacher, or Mahatma, or Lord, or whatever other instructors there may be in the world. You can learn things from sticks and stones and running brooks. 

The teachers in the temple learned from a twelve-year-old child, and I HAVE been clear-seeing enough to learn things from a one-year-old child. There are times and occasions when you can learn very much more from a baby than you can from the oldest Mahatma that ever posed. 

Don’t despise the child and worship the Mahatma. Don’t stumble over the sticks and fall into the brooks while you are gazing adoringly at some self-styled “Master.” Don’t believe everything you hear from persons who pretend to high places and superior knowledge. They may be pretending and they may not. But in either event they can pass on to you none of the wisdom which God has passed on to them. 

Believe only the wisdom which God gives you in the sanctuary of your own heart and mind. In other words, do your own thinking and discovering, touch God for yourself and believe in the wisdom that God gives you in preference to accepting cock-and-bull stories from other people who pretend to be in closer touch with God than you are. 

Nobody is any closer to God than you are.Nobody is dearer to God than you are. Nobody has any more of a monopoly of God than you have. See that nobody has any greater faith in the God within him than you have. See that nobody depends more absolutely upon the God within him than you depend upon the God within you. 

Do the will of God within you, and you shall know what to believe on all manner of subjects. Remember that God is All-Wisdom, All-Power, and All-Presence ; that he is all these things in every pin point of space in this universe; that he is all these things within you, for you to use, to confide in, to act upon. 

Be still and know God. Trust no authority but the authority if your own heart and mind, which is the heart and mind of God. So shall you grow in consciousness of the One God which is your real self and power and wisdom as it is every other man’s real self and power and wisdom. 

Call no man Master, call no teacher Master, call no Mahatma Master, call no Lord Master. Only One is your Master, the One within you.  

Living Wellness Publishing

Published in Utah 2023

Manifest Magazine